THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 


THE 


SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 


WILLIAM  W.  CANFIELD 

Author  of 

"Legends  of  the  Iroquois, "  "Along  the  Way,'' 
"The  White  Seneca, "  etc. 


PHILADELPHIA 

THE  JEWISH  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 

OF  AMERICA 

1912 


COPYRIGHT,  1912,  BY 
THE  JEWISH  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY  OF  AMERICA 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.    MASTER  AND   MAN 7 

II.    THE   AWAKENING 22 

III.  ELISHEBA      36 

IV.  THE   ADON 47 

V.    THE  BANQUET 62 

VI.    APPREHENSION     72 

VII.    DARKNESS      83 

VIII.    AT    MY   LORD'S   REQUEST Q2 

IX.    CAPTIVES     IOI 

X.    DRIFTING     113 

XI.    LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS I3O 

XII.    OTHER   CAPTIVES 149 

XIII.  THE    HOME-COMING    165 

XIV.  DISGUISES 173 

XV.    AT  MANHOTEF l86 

XVI.    EASY  MAGIC 2O5 

XVII.    NECROMANCY     215 

XVIII.    IN    GOSHEN     22Q 

XIX.    THE  SIGNATURE  OF  THE  PHARAOH.  .  .  246 

XX.    THE  PENALTY  FOR  COUNTERFEITING.  253 

XXI.    THE   SENTENCE 263 

XXII.    THE    FIRSTBORN     275 

XXIII.    THE    PROMISE     287 

XXIV.    THE    EXODUS    2Q9 

XXV.    THE  SEASON   OF   WATERS 304 

XXVI.    THROUGH  THE  SEA 313 


"  And  Moses  called  for  all  the  elders  of  Israel,  and 
said  unto  them,  Draw  out  and  take  for  yourselves 
lambs  according  to  your  families,  and  kill  the  passover 
sacrifice. 

"  And  ye  shall  take  a  bunch  of  hyssop,  and  dip  in 
the  blood  that  is  in  the  bason,  and  strike  the  lintel  and 
the  two  side-posts  with  the  blood  that  is  in  the  bason; 
and  none  of  you  shall  go  out  from  the  door  of  his 
house  until  the  morning. 

"  And  the  Lord  will  pass  through  to  smite  the  Egyp 
tians  ;  and  when  he  seeth  the  blood  upon  the  lintel,  and 
on  the  two  side-posts,  the  Lord  will  pass  over  the  door, 
and  will  not  suffer  the  destroyer  to  come  in  unto  your 
houses  to  smite. 

"  And  ye  shall  observe  this  thing,  as  an  ordinance  for 
thee  and  thy  sons  forever," 


THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE   DOOR 

CHAPTER  I 
MASTER  AND  MAN 

MARTI ESEN  the  adon  had  dismissed 
his  attendants  for  the  night,  and, 
accompanied  only  by  Peshala,  his  chief 
scribe  or  secretary,  awaited  the  return  of 
his  lieutenant  from  Rameses.  Martiesen 
was  one  of  the  most  opulent  Egyptian  gov 
ernors.  He  was  in  command  of  the  Nome 
of  the  Prince,  considered  the  most  pros 
perous  division  in  Lower  Egypt,  in  which 
his  family  had  long  enjoyed  preferment. 
Its  system  of  canals  had  been  brought  to  a 
state  of  perfection  that  insured  a  sufficient 
supply  of  water  for  the  irrigation  of  the 
gardens  at  all  times,  and  the  harvests  that 
came  from  its  fields  were  noted  for  their 
abundance  and  uniform  excellence.  This 
nome,  or  political  division,  lay  upon  the 
eastern  bank  of  the  Nile,  and  embraced  not 


8         THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

only  the  land  of  Goshen,  in  which  dwelt  the 
Israelitish  serfs,  but  also  several  populous 
towns  and  cities,  which  had  been  brought 
to  an  advanced  condition  of  prosperity  dur 
ing  the  reign  of  Rameses  II,  the  last  pre 
ceding  monarch.  Close  upon  its  southern 
border  was  located  the  city  of  Rameses,  in 
which  stood  the  palace  of  Meneptah,  the 
Pharaoh,  or  king,  of  Egypt,  who  was  de 
voting  the  energies  of  his  kingdom  to  the 
construction  of  monuments  and  public 
works  of  considerable  magnitude. 

The  ancestral  home  of  the  adon  was  one 
of  beautiful  luxury.  It  stood  near  the 
Nile,  that  mysterious  and  wonderful  river, 
which  has  been  a  highway  and  source  of 
wealth  for  untold  thousands  of  years,  and 
about  it  clustered  the  dwellings  of  the  offi 
cers,  superintendents,  workmen,  and  slaves 
who  were  required  to  administer  and  con 
duct  the  affairs  of  a  villa  of  such  impor 
tance.  In  the  house  were  displayed  evi 
dences  of  that  Egyptian  art  which  is  still 
the  marvel  of  the  world,  and  to  them  had 
been  added  many  rich  and  curious  trophies 
won  in  the  successful  expeditions  in  w^hich 
the  adon  and  his  ancestors  had  participated 
with  the  victorious  armies  of  a  nation 
which  at  that  time  ruled  and  exacted 


MASTER  AND  MAN  9 

tribute,  not  only  from  the  barbarous  tribes 
of  Ethiopia,  but  from  Libya,  Syria,  and  the 
Phoenicians.  Handsome  ebony  chairs  and 
fauteuils  inlaid  with  ivory,  low  seats  or 
divans,  rich  couches,  soft  mats  and  rugs, 
hangings  of  delicate  texture  and  brilliant 
colorings  interlaced  with  threads  of  gold, 
and  cushions  of  down  covered  with  the 
finest  linen,  were  displayed  in  the  salon  in 
profusion.  Upon  tables  set  apart  for  this 
purpose  stood  jars  of  sweet  ointments, 
myrrh,  frankincense,  and  choice  odors  in 
various  forms,  brought  from  Ethiopia, 
Syria,  and  Arabia.  The  ceiling  was  deco 
rated  with  an  exquisite  pattern  of  lotus 
flowers  upon  a  background  of  dark  bronze, 
displaying  refined  taste  and  skilful  exe 
cution.  Above  the  entrance  glistened  the 
golden  form  of  the  sacred  scarab.  Curi 
ously  shaped  instruments  of  bronze,  ivory, 
and  wood,  designed  for  use  in  war,  each 
no  doubt  possessing  a  story  of  some  hard- 
fought  battle,  decorated  the  walls.  About 
them,  in  singular  contrast,  were  groups  of 
delicate  musical  instruments,  and  articles 
of  feminine  adornment,  probably  swept 
into  the  baskets  of  looting  soldiers  from  the 
rooms  of  women  in  whose  veins  ran  royal 
blood. 


io       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

The  adon,  half  reclining  in  a  broad  chair 
of  fine  workmanship,  over  which  was 
thrown  the  glistening  skin  of  a  leopard, 
was  minutely  examining  a  roll  of  papyrus 
that  had  been  placed  in  his  hands  by  his 
secretary.  Martiesen  the  adon,  scarcely 
more  than  twenty-five  years  of  age,  was 
tall,  well-formed,  and  fine-fibred.  His 
countenance  bore  marks  of  intellectual  cul 
tivation  not  common  to  men  of  that  time 
who  devoted  themselves  either  to  warfare 
or  to  public  life,  and,  from  the  fact  that 
he  read  the  papyrus  with  ease,  it  was  ap 
parent  that  the  adon  was  a  scholar  as  well 
as  a  soldier  and  governor.  There  was 
about  him  that  air  of  firmness  which  dis 
tinguishes  the  true  leader,  and  it  was  evi 
dent  that  under  his  quiet  and  reserved 
manner  slept  both  strength  and  passion, 
either  of  which  might  prove  dangerous  if 
provoked.  Occasionally,  as  he  perused  the 
text,  Martiesen  drew  the  attention  of  his 
secretary  to  omissions  or  errors,  and  from 
the  kindly  way  in  which  he  pointed  out  the 
desired  corrections,  one  might  argue  that 
he  was  at  once  frank  and  forgiving,  for  his 
criticisms  were  generally  in  the  line  of 
suggestion. 


MASTER  AND  MAN  11 

Peshala,  the  secretary,  was  of  larger 
frame,  but  he  was  not  so  closely  knit  as  the 
master,  and  did  riot  bear  the  same  evidence 
of  force.  Upon  his  face  avarice,  cunning, 
and  jealousy  were  blended,  with  none,  how 
ever,  so  marked  as  to  conceal  a  certain 
dignified  beauty  and  regularity  of  features, 
which  enabled  him  to  mask  his  feelings 
when  he  desired.  While  his  master  was 
bent  over  the  papyrus,  the  secretary's  eyes 
wandered  about  the  luxurious  room,  occa 
sionally  resting  with  a  hungry,  covetous 
glitter  upon  some  costly  ornament  set  with 
precious  stones,  from  which  the  soft  lights 
in  the  apartment  broke  back  in  sparkling 
rays.  Then  he  would  covertly  glance  at 
his  chief,  and  over  his  face  would  spread 
a  cloud  of  such  malevolent  hate  that  the 
man  for  the  instant  was  metamorphosed, 
and  was  more  the  beast  than  the  human 
being.  But  when  the  adon  turned,  and 
with  a  smile  requested  alterations  in  the 
record,  Peshala,  writh  an  obsequious  bow, 
caught  up  his  stylus,  and  with  apparent 
cheerfulness  complied  with  the  request. 
Once  the  adon  raised  his  eyes  and  dis 
covered  the  secretary  bending  forward  and 
examining  the  sheath  of  a  dagger  lying 
with  other  curios  in  a  niche  near  him.  The 


12       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

sheath  was  set  with  gems  in  great  pro 
fusion,  and  was  alone  worth  the  ransom  of 
a  king. 

"  What  is  it,  Peshala?  "  asked  the  adon, 
quietly.  ''  Have  you  not  seen  the  dagger 
of  the  Libyan  prince  often  enough  for  it 
no  longer  to  excite  your  curiosity  to  such 
an  extent  as  to  make  you  unheedful  of 
what  is  passing?  Or  were  you  thinking 
that  you  would  be  pleased  to  call  the 
weapon  your  own  ?  " 

"No,  my  lord  adon,  it  is  not  that," 
replied  the  secretary,  quickly  recovering 
himself.  "  My  thoughts  turned  to  the  war- 

J  o 

rior  who  possessed  the  weapon  before  it 
came  into  your  hands.  He  was  my  coun 
tryman." 

'  Yes,  I  remember  that  you  are  a  Libyan 
by  birth.  But  you  came  to  Egypt  when 
scarcely  more  than  a  boy,  and  have  been 
taught  all  her  ways.  You  can  have  little 
love  for  the  arid  plains  and  barren  moun 
tains  of  Libya,  which  you  can  scarcely  be 
able  to  recall  with  accuracy  or  pleasure." 

Peshala  shook  his  head  doubtfully. 
"  Often  I  dream  of  those  plains  and  moun 
tains,"  he  said,  "  but  more  frequently  of 
the  brave  men  who  were  swept  down  by 
the  hosts  of  Egypt,  and  lost  their  lives  and 
treasure." 


MASTER  AND  MAN  13 

"  Aye,  war  has  ever  its  rugged  edge," 
said  the  adon,  "  and  had  we  not  repelled 
the  Libyans,  they  \vould  have  devastated 
Egypt.  As  for  this  dagger,  it  was  taken  in 
honorable  battle.  I  was  but  a  youth  when 
we  fought  to  stay  the  Libyan  invasion,  and 
while  the  battle  waged,  I  came  in  contact 
with  a  powerful  warrior  many  years  my 
senior.  When  his  chariot  bore  down  upon 
me,  he  laughed  in  derision,  as  though  he 
considered  the  contest  beneath  his  caste.  I 
so  guided  my  chargers  that  the  wheels  of 
our  chariots  were  locked,  and  the  Libyan, 
still  disdaining  my  youth,  struck  carelessly 
at  me  with  his  sword.  I  parried  success 
fully,  and  his  weapon  flew  from  his  hand, 
and  then,  before  he  could  seize  his  spear,  I 
leaped  upon  his  chariot  and  struck,  with 
my  battle-axe,  a  blow  that  cleft  his  skull. 
As  was  my  right  in  battle,  I  took  from  the 
Libyan  his  weapons,  of  which  this  dagger 
was  the  most  curious  and  valuable.  From 
its  appearance  I  believe  it  was  an  heirloom 
in  the  family  of  the  man  who  carried  it,  and 
as  it  was  my  first  trophy  in  war,  I  prize  it 
highly." 

The  adon  stepped  forward,  and  raised 
the  dagger  from  its  resting-place.  "  Look," 
he  said  as  he  drew  the  blade  from  its  scab 
bard,  "  in  all  Egypt  there  is  not  its  equal," 


i4       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOP 

The  weapon  was  of  superior  workman 
ship,  and  its  hardened  and  tempered  bronze 
blade,  polished  like  a  mirror,  was  so  skil 
fully  wrought  that  it  possessed  the  plia 
bility  of  steel.  The  handle  was  inlaid  with 
silver  and  gold,  interlaced  to  form  curious 
figures.  The  sheath,  also  of  bronze,  bore 
many  jewels,  several  of  them  of  unusual 
size.  As  the  adon  displayed  the  beautiful 
object,  and  drew  attention  to  its  perfect 
shape  and  workmanship,  Peshala  could 
scarcely  control  his  emotion.  The  adon 
was  so  intent  upon  the  weapon  that  he  did 
not  observe  that  his  secretary  was  on  the 
point  of  springing  upon  him.  The  man's 
eyes  contracted,  until  they  were  mere 
points  glittering  like  an  angry  reptile's, 
and  each  instant  he  crouched  lower,  like  a 
cat  about  to  leap  upon  its  prey.  It  was 
fortunate  that  the  intensity  of  the  situation 
was  at  this  moment  broken  by  a  musical 
peal  from  the  bars  of  metal  hanging  in  the 
portico,  announcing  the  arrival  of  a  guest. 

'''  It  is  Panas,"  said  the  adon  as  he 
sheathed  the  dagger,  and  replaced  it  in  the 
niche.  "  Hasten  to  admit  him." 

Peshala  hesitated  an  instant,  as  a  man 
who  has  heard,  but  does  not  comprehend, 
and  then  he  started,  with  unsteady  steps, 


MASTER  AND  MAN  15 

to  obey  the  command;  but  not  until  he 
crossed  the  salon,  and  entered  the  hall  lead 
ing  to  the  portico,  did  he  regain  his  com 
posure.  Martiesen  noted  this  with  curi 
osity.  He  knew  little  concerning  the  scribe, 
who  had  come  to  him  about  three  months 
before,  bearing  recommendations  as  to 
equipment  for  his  duties.  The  adon  found 
him  ready,  active,  and  intelligent,  but  given 
somewhat  to  moody  silence.  Previously 
he  had  never  shown  unusual  emotion  in  the 
presence  of  his  master,  and  its  display  at 
this  time  was  the  source  of  some  surprise. 
Before  Martiesen  satisfied  himself  as  to 
the  cause,  the  hangings  parted,  and  Panas, 
followed  by  Peshala,  entered  the  salon. 

"  Ah,  Panas,  your  return  is  welcome ; 
we  have  awaited  your  coming  since  sunset. 
But  I  know  that  the  delay  was  not  of  your 
own  choice,  for  tardiness  never  has  been 
charged  against  you." 

"  No,  my  lord  adon,"  replied  the  lieuten 
ant,  as  he  advanced  and  accepted  the  invi 
tation  to  be  seated.  '  The  delay  was  un 
avoidable,  for  the  home  journey  was  taken 
up  immediately  after  the  completion  of  my 
mission." 

"  Of  this  I  have  no  doubt,  Panas,  for  I 
am  sure  you  do  not  especially  love  the  city 


16       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

of  our  august  ruler.     But  tell  me,  did  you 
obtain  audience  with  the  king?  " 

"  I  did  not,  my  lord.  The  Pharaoh  was 
engaged  in  the  consideration  of  some  plans, 
in  company  with  the  royal  architects,  and 
would  not  permit  interruption.  I  was  con 
tent,  therefore,  to  lodge  your  petition  in  the 
hands  of  the  ab,  who  in  turn  brought  it  to 
the  attention  of  \Ieneptah,  when  he  laid 
aside  the  plans  and  partook  of  refresh 
ment." 

"  And  is  there  a  reply?  ' 
'  Yes.    The  king  was  angered  at  what 
he  termed  your  insistence,  and,  calling  his 
scribe,  he  dictated  his  commands." 

The  lieutenant  presented  a  packet  cov 
ered  with  soft,  flexible  leather,  wrapped 
with  three  narrow  strips  of  linen,  each 
sealed  \vith  the  cartouche  of  the  Pharaoh. 
Martiesen  received  the  packet  with  due 
reverence,  and,  placing  it  upon  a  table, 
authorized  his  secretary  to  break  the  seals. 
Peshala  performed  this  task  with  exquisite 
care.  He  severed  the  bands  of  linen  so 
skilfully  that  the  wax  which  bore  the  car 
touche  was  not  marred.  From  the  wrap 
pings  he  drew  a  papyrus  roll,  and  awaited 
further  commands. 


MASTER  AND  MAN  17 

"  Read,"  said  the  adon,  "  and  the  words 
written  at  the  command  of  the  Pharaoh 
shall  be  obeyed." 

Slowly  unrolling  the  papyrus  and  speak 
ing  as  the  hieroglyphics  came  to  view, 
Peshala  read : 

"  Meneptah,  Ruler  of  Lower  and  Upper 
Egypt  and  Wearer  of  two  crowns,  Lord 
and  Pharaoh  over  all  this  land  and  of  the 
People  within  its  borders,  doth  command 
Martiesen,  son  of  Peturis,  Adon  and  Gov 
ernor  of  the  Nome  of  the  Prince,  and  Cap 
tain  of  the  Officers  and  Soldiers  of  the 
Pharaoh  who  have  in  charge  the  Hebrew 
People : 

"  That  he  shall  not  remit  one  jot  or  tittle 
of  the  Tasks  which  have,  in  the  judgment 
of  the  King,  been  placed  upon  the  Hebrews 
—But  shall  require  of  them  all  that  hath 
been  commanded,  that  they  may  not  waste 
their  Days  in  Idleness,  seeking  to  stir  up 
Insurrection  and  Sedition  against  the 
Kingdom  in  which  they  are  held  as  Slaves 
-That  it  is  the  Will  of  Meneptah  that 
there  be  no  relaxation  of  their  Work- 
That  the  tale  of  Bricks  required  of  each 
male  Hebrew  will  not  be  diminished,  lest 
the  workmen  of  the  King  in  the  Treasure- 


i8       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Cities  and  upon  the  Monuments  which  are 
being  built  to  the  Glory  of  Egypt  may  have 
no  materials  with  which  to  build — And  if  it 
be  true,  what  thou  sayest  by  the  hand  of 
Panas,  that  the  women  of  the  Hebrews  and 
their  children  go  forth  to  gather  stubble  in 
the  fields  and  sedge  in  the  Canals  that  the 
men  may  complete  their  work — Then  so 
be  it. 

"  Meneptah. 

"  Executed  and  confirmed  by  Erieus  the 
son  of  Phaures,  Ab  of  Meneptah — Pha 
raoh  of  all  Egypt — Gods  of  the  Beneficent 
Gods,  of  the  Father-Loving  Gods,  of  the 
Paternal  Gods,  and  of  the  Mother-Loving 
Gods — Amen." 

Silence  rested  upon  the  three  for  a  mo 
ment  after  the  secretary  ceased  to  read. 
Then  the  adon  spoke : 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Pharaoh  these  com 
mands  must  be  executed,  even  though 
Egypt  suffer.  Peshala,  see  that  the  cou 
riers  are  summoned  to  report  to  me  at 
dawn.  And  you,  Panas,  seek  rest,  that  you 
may  come  in  the  morning  to  the  court,  and 
there  tell  me  what  new  rumors  you  have 
heard  at  Rameses." 


MASTER  AND  MAN  19 

The  adon  and  his  lieutenant  left  the 
apartment,  and  the  secretary,  still  holding 
the  papyrus  in  his  hands,  remained  beside 
the  table,  until  he  heard  their  footsteps 
cross  the  court.  Then  he  rolled  the  papy 
rus  carefully,  and  restored  it  to  its  cover 
ing.  The  linen  bands  with  their  unbroken 
seals  were  wrapped  in  a  square  of  silk, 
and  this  was  deposited  in  a  small  casket 
containing  papyrus,  stylus,  writing-fluids, 
and  wax.  Almost  noiselessly  the  man 
moved  about  the  salon,  extinguishing  the 
lamps  and  tapers,  until  the  room  was 
illumined  only  by  the  rays  of  the  moon, 
which  came  gently  through  the  opalescent 
windows.  Carefully  he  crept  towards  the 
niche  in  which  reposed  the  Libyan  weapon. 
His  slender  fingers  lightly  passed  over  the 
wall,  until  his  hand  came  to  the  resting- 
place  of  the  blade,  and  then  he  seized  upon 
it  as  a  prize,  and  held  it  against  his  breast. 

"  My  father's  dagger,"  he  whispered,  in 
a  voice  choking  with  emotion.  ''  How  well 
I  knew  there  was  not  in  all  this  world  its 
fellow,  and  that  this  which  I  have  found 
here,  and  have  sought  throughout  all 
Egypt,  must  have  been  his.  To-night, 
when  the  murderer  boasted  how  he  robbed 
Libya  of  her  noblest  prince,  my  quest  came 


20       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

to  an  end.  Here  is  the  man  upon  whom  I 
will  wreak  vengeance — and  I,  the  son, 
stood  by  and  heard  his  idle  tale,  and  did 
not  strike  him  dead,  though  every  muscle 
in  my  body  throbbed  with  the  desire !  But 
when  my  arm  would  strike,  I  thought  that 
a  death  that  comes  so  quickly  would  be  no 
punishment,  and  so  I  stayed  the  blow." 

He  stood  a  moment  in  silence,  with  up 
lifted  face,  and  then  he  spoke  again: 

"  It  was  not  a  truthful  tale  he  told,  for 
neither  one,  nor  two,  nor  three  such  as  this 
Egyptian  could  bring  the  Prince  of  Libya 
to  his  death.  It  was  told  my  mother  that 
her  husband  was  surrounded  by  a  score  of 
hired  soldiers,  wrho  overcame  him  with 
spears,  and  the  master  of  the  murderous 
band  plundered  his  corse.  Yet  this  Martie- 
sen  boasts  that  he,  a  boy,  won  the  vantage 
in  fair  and  single-handed  contest — and 
makes  the  boast  to  one  who  knows  the  claim 
is  false !  So  I  will  pull  him  down,  and  tread 
into  the  dust  his  power  and  insolence,  and 
grind  his  pride  under  my  feet,  until  he 
begs  his  gods  to  send  him  death  and  thus 
relief." 

The  impassioned  man  swayed  from  side 
to  side  as  he  held  the  weapon  to  his  breast, 
clinging  to  it  with  the  eagerness  and  love  a 


MASTER  AND  MAN  21 

mother  would  shower  upon  a  child  from 
whom  she  had  been  long  parted.  Tenderly 
he  brought  it  to  his  lips,  and  from  a  great 
ruby  in  the  handle  the  pale  moonlight  was 
reflected  over  his  face  like  the  scarlet  glow 
of  blood.  He  stood  a  moment  thus,  and 
then  tremblingly  replaced  the  venerated 
heirloom  within  the  niche. 

With  bowed  head  and  shaking  limbs  he 
crept  backward  to  the  entrance. 


CHAPTER  II 
THE  AWAKENING 

THE  season  of  the  waters  had  passed, 
and  the  husbandmen  of  all  the  land 
were  diligently  employed  with  their  tasks. 
Everywhere  the  fertile  soil,  which  for 
months  is  held  each  year  in  the  grasp  of  the 
Nile,  was  being  tilled  and  planted.  Men 
and  women  went  early  to  the  fields,  and 
from  bags  of  matting  they  threw,  in  rows 
or  broadcast,  the  seed  of  wheat,  barley, 
rye,  sorghum,  and  many  vegetables,  upon 
the  quickening  earth.  Then  other  women 
or  children  came,  with  droves  of  cattle, 
goats,  or  asses,  which  trampled  the  seed 
into  the  soft  ground.  In  Goshen,  the  sec 
tion  set  apart  for  the  Hebrews,  the  labor  of 
planting  fell  most  heavily  upon  the  women 
and  the  children,  for  the  king  exacted  that 
each  male  above  the  age  of  fourteen  years 
should  make  a  certain  tale  of  bricks  daily, 
for  the  building  of  his  treasure-cities  and 


THE  AWAKENING  23 

monuments.  Taskmasters  were  appointed 
to  see  that  the  Hebrews  performed  these 
duties,  and  the  burden  was  enforced  with  a 
heavy  hand. 

There  came  among  the  Hebrews  at  this 
time  two  aged  men  of  their  own  blood, 
grave,  sedate,  serious  men,  who  bore  upon 
their  countenances  that  impress  of  respon 
sibility  which  comes  with  a  tremendous 
task  fully  realized  and  understood  even  in 
contemplation.  Within  a  few  days  after 
their  arrival,  a  strange  assembly  was 
brought  together.  The  elders  of  the  tribes 
were  summoned,  and  they  were  told  by  the 
men  who  had  appeared  from  the  desert, 
that  the  God  who  had  guided  their  fathers 
to  this  land  four  centuries  before  was  now 
determined  to  bring  them  out  of  their 
bondage,  and  thus  keep  the  covenant  made 
with  their  progenitor. 

There  remained  among  the  Hebrews 
scarcely  a  trace  of  their  ancient  religion. 
Generations  had  passed  since  they  had  been 
taught  by  their  own  priests.  They  were  in 
constant  touch  with  those  who  held  beasts 
and  reptiles  sacred  and  sacrificed  to  Isis, 
Osiris,  Nub,  Anpu,  Kadesh,  and  Apisi. 
Only  faint  traditions  remained  of  that  Be 
ing  in  whom  Joseph  had  abiding  faith,  nor 


24       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

was  He  known  under  His  distinct  appella 
tion.  With  burning  words  and  wondrous 
signs,  Moses  and  his  brother  Aaron 
pressed  their  mission  upon  their  hearers, 
and  awakened  them  to  the  knowledge  that 
there  was  a  Champion  \vho  had  heard  their 
murmurings,  and  witnessed  their  afflic 
tions,  and  who  would  bring  them  forth 
from  their  sorrows.  Then  the  Hebrew 
fathers  bowed  their  heads,  and  worshipped 
God. 

At  length  a  plan  was  formed,  and  the 
two  went  to  the  city  of  Rameses,  and 
sought  audience  with  the  Pharaoh.  They 
told  the  king  that  the  God  of  the  Hebrews 
had  commanded  their  people  to  go  into  the 
wilderness  to  worship ;  but  the  king  ques 
tioned  an  authority  that  set  itself  up  as 
greater  than  that  of  the  Pharaoh,  and  de 
manded  by  what  right  they  presumed  to 
call  the  people  from  their  work.  If  the 
Hebrews  were  thought  to  have  leisure  for 
a  journey  of  three  days  into  the  wilderness, 
it  must  be  that  their  burdens  \vere  not  so 
heavy  as  represented;  and  he  forthwith 
gave  orders  that  hereafter  straw  should 
not  be  provided  with  which  to  make  the 
bricks,  though  no  part  of  the  required 
number  should  be  remitted. 


THE  AWAKENING  25 

Then  came  many  weary  days,  for  the 
wives  and  daughters,  the  old  men  and 
women,  the  sick,  the  maimed,  and  the  feeble 
of  the  Hebrews  must  needs  go  out  into  the 
fields  and  along  the  canals  through  which 
the  water  was  let  in  upon  the  lands,  every 
where  seeking  straw  and  stubble,  and  papy 
rus  branches  and  sedge,  that  the  men  might 
complete  their  tasks,  and  escape  the  beat 
ings  at  the  hands  of  the  masters  set  over 
them.  It  was  not  unnatural  that  deep 
murmurs  arose  from  the  oppressed  people, 
or  that  they  looked  with  sorrow  upon  the 
day  in  which  they  had  committed  their 
cause  into  the  hands  of  unknown  adven 
turers. 

One  day  in  the  middle  of  the  season  of 
vegetation,  there  went  out  a  strange  visi 
tation  over  Egypt.  In  the  morning,  as 
Meneptah  came,  with  his  retinue,  to  the 
river  to  bathe,  the  Hebrew  prophets  stood 
before  him,  and  declared  that  unless  the 
request  be  granted,  and  their  people  per 
mitted  to  depart  upon  their  pilgrimage  to 
worship,  the  waters  of  Egypt  would  turn 
to  blood.  The  king  with  his  counsellors 
and  magicians  laughed  at  the  improbability 
of  such  an  event's  happening,  whereupon 
Aaron  reached  forth  and  smote  the  waters 


26       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

of  the  Nile  with  a  rod,  and,  waving  his 
hands  toward  the  four  parts  of  the  earth, 
uttered  words  which  he  had  been  com 
manded  to  speak. 

Behold!  Before  the  very  eyes  of  the 
king  and  his  servants,  the  sparkling  waters 
of  the  Nile  grew  sluggish  in  their  course, 
and  became  as  blood!  And  in  the  river, 
the  pools,  the  ponds,  the  canals,  and  reser 
voirs,  wherever  the  Egyptians  sought 
wrater  for  seven  days,  they  found  none  that 
was  not  rendered  unfit  for  their  use  by  the 
blight  invoked  by  the  fearful  messengers 
from  the  Hebrew  God. 

In  the  weeks  that  followed,  there  fell 
upon  the  land  a  succession  of  calamities. 
Myriads  of  frogs  came  croaking  from  the 
waters,  and  occupied  every  space ;  lice  and 
flies,  as  numerous  as  the  grains  of  sand  in 
the  desert,  covered  the  ground,  or  darkened 
the  air.  A  distemper  affected  the  beasts; 
boils  and  blains  broke  out  upon  mankind. 
Then  the  prophet  brought  down  the  venge 
ance  of  Heaven  in  lightning,  thunder,  and 
hail,  such  as  no  man  in  that  country  had 
beheld  previously.  Following  soon,  came 
a  flight  of  locusts,  which  destroyed  much 
of  the  wheat,  the  rye,  and  the  growing 
crops. 


THE  AWAKENING  27 

Vainly  the  priests,  some  of  the  princes, 
and  the  king  himself  attempted  to  explain 
away  these  phenomena  as  arising  from 
natural  causes,  but  they  could  not  satisfy 
the  people,  and  there  spread  abroad  a  deep- 
seated  belief  that  this  unknown  God  who 
was  righting  the  battles  of  the  Hebrews 
was  more  powerful  than  the  gods  of  the 
Egyptians,  and  discontent  was  expressed, 
because  the  king  did  not  take  measures  to 
appease  the  wrath  which  threatened  the  de 
struction  of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Martiesen  was 
emboldened  to  despatch,  by  the  hand  of 
Panas,  a  letter  to  the  king,  following  mild 
protests  previously  made,  in  which  he 
asked  that  the  laws  against  the  Hebrews 
be  modified,  and  suggested  that  by  this 
means  further  punishment  might  be 
averted.  The  answer  to  the  letter  was  dis 
appointing.  The  adon  expected  that  the 
king  would  take  into  consideration  his  gov 
ernor's  experience  with  the  Hebrews,  and 
his  intimate  knowledge  of  their  character 
istics,  and  would  be  guided  by  his  sug 
gestions.  Therefore,  when  the  adon  met 
Panas  on  the  morning  following  the  lieu 
tenant's  return  from  Rameses,  bearing  the 
king's  sharp  order  that  every  requirement 


28       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

be  enforced,  he  made  no  effort  to  conceal 
his  fear  that  further  oppression  would  re 
sult  in  more  serious  consequences  than  any 
heretofore  encountered. 

'  You  may  speak  freely  upon  all  you 
have  learned  at  the  palace,  Panas.  It  will 
assist  in  determining  my  course,"  said  the 
adon. 

They  were  in  the  open  conservatory  of 
the  court,  partaking  of  figs,  dates,  rice 
cakes,  and  melons.  Before  the  lieutenant 
replied,  he  arose  and  walked  behind  the 
screen  of  plants  against  which  they  were 
seated,  examining  with  care  those  places  in 
the  deep  foliage  in  which  one  might  easily 
rest  without  detection  from  the  court. 

"What  I  have  to  tell,  my  lord,"  said 
Panas,  resuming  his  seat  on  the  spacious 
settle,  "  comes  from  Portis  the  scribe.  He 
disclosed,  with  many  injunctions  of  se 
crecy,  except  as  to  yourself,  that  of  the 
thirty  judges  twenty  and  three  have  peti 
tioned  the  king  to  bid  the  Hebrews  depart 
with  all  their  holdings.  Many  princes  of 
the  blood  have  joined  in  the  petitions,  and 
among  them  he  mentioned  Phibis  of  Gi- 
heza  and  Peteartres  of  Thebes,  as  well  as 
others  of  equal  rank.  But  the  priests  and 
magicians  have  prevailed  on  the  Pharaoh 


29 

to  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  this  counsel,  and  they 
keep  him  occupied  with  poems  and  ad 
dresses,  in  which  it  is  declared,  with  oft- 
repeated  words  of  praise,  that  he  is  the 
most  powerful  of  all  the  rulers  in  the  world, 
that  his  armies  are  invincible,  and  the  God 
of  the  Hebrews  cannot  prevail  against  him. 
Erieus  the  ab  has  united  with  the  priests 
and  magicians,  and  is  constantly  urging 
the  king  to  seize  and  imprison  the  Hebrew 
prophets,  or  to  send  an  army  against  the 
Hebrews  themselves,  putting  to  death  all 
the  males,  or  sending  them  captive  to  the 
quarries  at  Syene.  He  purposes  to  divide 
their  cattle  among  the  temples  and  convert 
what  treasure  they  may  have  to  the  use  of 
the  Pharaoh." 

"  And  did  Portis  say  how  the  king  re 
gards  this  counsel  ?  " 

'''  He  says  that  he  looks  upon  it  with 
favor,  and  is  almost  upon  the  point  of  sum 
moning  his  captains  to  arrange  a  campaign 
of  this  nature." 

"  Monstrous !  "  declared  the  adon.  "  The 
plan  is  not  only  dangerous  to  our  country, 
but  cruel  in  the  extreme.  Have  the  judges 
and  princes  expressed  themselves  upon 
this  suggestion  of  the  ab?  " 


30      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

'  They  have,  my  lord,  and  in  doing  so 
have  warned  the  king  that  if  such  a  course 
is  taken,  he  may  expect  to  see  it  result  in  the 
ruin  of  his  country,  if  not  its  utter  anni 
hilation.  They  do  not  shut  their  eyes  to  the 
fact  that  the  Hebrew  God  has  control  of  all 
the  natural  elements." 

The  lieutenant  paused  and  glanced  care 
fully  about  the  court.  Then  he  leaned  for 
ward  until  his  lips  were  but  a  short  distance 
from  the  adon's  face.  "  My  lord,  Portis 
declared  that  this  plan  of  the  Pharaoh  is  so 
disturbing  to  certain  of  the  judges  and 
princes  that  they  have  been  consulting 
privately  as  to  means  to  prevent  it." 

'  What  means,  Panas,  may  be  employed 
against  the  will  of  the  Pharaoh,  whose  nod 
or  slightest  wish,  or  whose  beck  or  call  is 
law  itself?" 

'  There  is  one  way,  my  lord  adon,  and  it 
is  not  new  in  Egypt." 

''And  that  is,  Panas?  " 

'  The  usurpation  of  the  crown !  " 

The  adon  started  as  though  he  had  been 
dealt  a  blow.  For  a  moment  he  looked  into 
his  lieutenant's  face  in  speechless  astonish 
ment,  and  it  was  not  until  he  had  made 
several  attempts  to  speak  that  he  found  his 
tongue. 


THE  AWAKENING  31 

"  Usurpation !  Why,  Panas,  the  very 
thought  is  dangerous !  It  would  lead  to 
untold  slaughter  and  destruction,  with  all 
the  horrors  attendant  upon  civil  war.  I 
cannot  believe  that  the  intention  is  serious." 
'  Indeed  it  is,  my  lord." 

"  Upon  whom  do  the  complotters  pur 
pose  to  bestow  the  uraeus,  should  they  suc 
ceed?" 

The  eyes  of  the  lieutenant  did  not  waver 
from  the  face  of  his  chief  as  he  arose  and 
bowed,  as  though  already  doing  homage  to 
a  Pharaoh.  ''  Upon  Martiesen  the  adon, 
firstborn  and  only  son  of  Peturia,  a  prince 
of  the  royal  blood  through  his  mother,  a 
daughter  of  a  Pharaoh,"  he  said  impres 
sively. 

The  adon  leaped  to  his  feet  in  excite 
ment,  and  walked  rapidly  up  and  down  the 
conservatory.  Twice  he  paused  to  scan  the 
face  of  Panas,  as  though  seeking  to  dis 
cover  either  concealment  or  treachery;  but 
the  young  officer  returned  the  scrutiny  with 
an  open  frankness  that  assured  his  superior 
that  he  did  not  harbor  deceit. 

'  Panas,  this  cannot  be,"  he  said  with 
determination.  "  Among  the  ancestors  of 
Martiesen  there  has  been  no  traitor  to  the 
king." 


32       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Aye,  my  lord,  this  is  well  known  to  me. 
But  until  Meneptah  came  to  the  throne, 
there  had  been,  in  four  centuries,  no  king 
in  whose  reign  the  danger  to  our  country 
was  so  great." 

'  The  provocation  that  justifies  the  re 
volt  of  a  people  against  their  ruler  must  be 
deep  indeed,  for  civil  strife  carries  with  it 
more  direful  consequences  than  any  form 
of  war,"  declared  Martiesen.  "  All  efforts 
to  change  the  policy  of  the  Pharaoh  have 
not  been  exhausted,  and  until  every  means 
has  been  put  forth  to  bring  the  king  to  a 
realization  of  the  true  state,  we  must  think 
of  neither  revolt  nor  usurpation." 

"  My  lord,  in  the  early  evening  a  number 
of  the  princes  will  come  to  the  villa.  They 
will  make  the  journey  upon  the  pretext  of  a 
pilgrimage  for  pleasure,  but  in  truth  to 
gain  an  opportunity  of  laying  their  plans 
before  you.  These  I  do  not  know,  but  only 
this,  that  the  complotters  have  taken  no 
rash  steps.  The  ancient  law,  long  regarded 
as  necessary  to  the  well-being  of  the  state, 
furnishes  abundant  reason  for  declaring 
the  throne  of  Egypt  vacant,  and  placing 
thereupon  one  in  whom  the  thirty  judges 
may  agree  are  vested  those  qualities  which 
go  to  make  a  wise  and  prudent  ruler.  It 


THE  AWAKENING  33 

is  recognized,  my  lord,  that  you  have  the 
confidence  of  the  leaders  in  the  Hebrew 
settlements,  for  your  treatment  of  this 
people,  so  far  as  it  has  been  possible  for  you 
to  temper  the  commands  of  the  king,  has 
been  wise  and  humane.  It  is  argued  that 
if  you  will  consent  to  the  revolt,  the  He 
brews  would  join  you,  and  thus  bring  no 
inconsiderable  force  to  the  enterprise." 

"  Ah,  the  poor  Hebrews!  Why,  Panas, 
they  know  nothing  of  war,  and  at  best 
would  be  little  more  than  an  unorganized 
mob  of  slaves.  I  do  not  doubt  that  in  this 
nation  there  sleep  qualities  that  make 
great  warriors  and  wise  statesmen;  but 
these  slumbering  attributes  have  not  been 
developed,  and  those  who  think  they  could 
organize,  among  this  downtrodden  people, 
companies  that  would  meet  and  withstand 
the  chariots  of  the  king,  know  little  of  the 
conditions." 

:'  But,  my  lord,  could  not  some  help  be 
secured  of  the  Hebrew7  God  through  the 
wonderworker,  Moses?" 

'  I  am  convinced  that  Moses  of  himself, 
though  possessing  a  strong  personality,  has 
no  power.  There  is  something  more  to  this 
God  of  the  Hebrews,  whom  Moses  obeys, 
than  to  those  gods  whom  we  have  been 


34       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

taught  to  reverence.  You  and  I,  who  have 
had  such  intimate  relations  with  the  He 
brews,  are  satisfied  that  this  is  true,  and 
though  we  bow  at  the  shrine  of  Isis  and 
Osiris,  it  is  with  the  knowledge  that  such 
devotion  has  no  virtue.  If  the  God  of  the 
Hebrews  has  determined  upon  the  libera 
tion  of  His  people,  then  no  power  the  Pha 
raoh  may  put  forth  can  prevent  the  con 
summation  of  that  plan;  nor  is  it  prob 
able  that  the  seizure  of  the  government 
by  others  would  operate  as  a  stay  to  the 
course  this  mysterious  Being  has  chosen  to 
follow." 

'  True,  my  lord,  I  believe  it  is  as  you  say. 
However,  I  trust  you  will  meet  the  mes 
sengers,  who  will  place  before  you,  much 
better  than  I  can  hope  to  do,  the  urgent 
reasons  for  action." 

"  Indeed,  Panas,  I  will  meet  them  as  be 
comes  their  rank,  for  it  is  ever  a  pleasure 
to  discuss  with  learned  men  the  matters 
that  appertain  to  the  state.  We  may  hit 
upon  some  plan  by  which  the  tyranny  of  the 
king  may  be  modified.  Meneptah  has 
grown  cruel  with  advancing  years ;  he  no 
longer  grasps  the  reins  with  gentle  force, 
but  leaves  everything  to  the  priests.  It  is 
possible  that  the  nobles,  recognizing  this, 


THE  AWAKENING  35 

may  decide  to  demand  a  regency,  for  surely 
the  Pharaoh  is  in  his  dotage." 

"  He  was  an  old  man  when  he  came  to 
the  throne,  my  lord." 

"  Yes,  and  it  was  at  a  time  when  a 
younger  man  was  sorely  needed  in  Egypt." 

"  If  a  younger  man  was  needed  then, 
how  much  greater  is  the  need  at  this  hour." 

"  Ah,  Panas,"  said  the  adon,  laughing, 
"  I  see  that  you  are  ever  a  soldier,  and  I  am 
almost  persuaded  that  you  are  anxious  for 
war.  It  was  my  hope  that  the  beautiful 
Serah  would  turn  your  thoughts  into  other 
channels." 

"  My  thoughts,  my  lord,  are  first  for  my 
country  and  second  for  you,  whom  I 
serve." 

"  I  grant  that,  Panas,"  said  the  adon, 
approaching  and  placing  his  arm  about  the 
lieutenant's  shoulders,  "  but  I  should  not 
blame  you  if  they  were  sometimes  first  for 
Serah,  for  her  beauty  and  manner  are  most 
bewitching.  But  come,  further  discussion 
may  wait.  Let  us  give  orders  for  the 
preparation  of  a  festival  that  will  do  honor 
to  our  coming  guests.  The  time  is  short, 
and  we  must  not  delay  if  we  would  make 
the  welcome  meet  and  proper." 


CHAPTER  III 
ELISHEBA 

THE  fauteuil  upon  which  Martiesen 
and  Panas  were  seated  was  a  some 
what  heavy  piece  of  furniture,  writh  carved 
ebony  skirting  along  the  front  and  with 
ends  that  came  to  the  floor.  At  the  back, 
the  skirting  wras  not  so  deep,  and  a  space  of 
nearly  two  handbreadths  remained  be 
tween  the  ornamentation  and  the  pave 
ment.  Under  this  seat  Peshala  had  con 
cealed  himself  before  the  adon  and  lieuten 
ant  entered  the  court.  The  secretary 
scented  a  secret  which  he  desired  to  pos 
sess,  and  he  was  quite  sure  that,  when  the 
two  talked  together  concerning  the  lieu 
tenant's  visit  to  Rameses,  it  would  develop. 
He  realized  that  there  was  danger  in  play 
ing  the  eavesdropper,  but  when  men  enter 
a  game  in  which  the  stakes  are  high,  they 
do  not  hesitate  at  the  danger  point,  but 
laugh  at  prudence,  and  leap  forward  with 
one  absorbing  thought  uppermost. 


ELISHEBA  37 

When  Martiesen  and  Panas  had  disap 
peared,  Peshala  carefully  tilted  the  heavy 
seat  forward,  until  he  could  crawl  from  his 
hiding-place.  Glancing  quickly  around  to 
discover  if  he  had  been  observed,  the 
man  arranged  his  clothing  leisurely,  and 
brushed  the  litter  and  dust  from  his  tunic. 
Then,  bringing  a  chair  to  the  table,  the 
Libyan  opened  his  portfolio,  and  began  to 
write  rapidly. 

"A  point,  my  fine  adon,"  he  said  half- 
aloud,  "  and  Peshala  the  scribe  will  set  it 
down,  that  when  he  appears  before  the 
king  no  word  may  be  forgotten." 

His  stylus  traced  the  paper  with  quick, 
nervous  dashes  for  a  few  moments,  and 
then  he  spoke  again :  "  A  conspiracy,  born 
in  Rameses  and  to  be  fed  and  nurtured  here 
to-night,  when  the  other  traitors  arrive! 
Tt  is  more  advantageous  to  my  purpose 
than  I  dared  hope  for.  Ah,  but  how  cun 
ningly  he  played  the  dullard  to  Panas,  and 
made  him  think  that  he,  the  noble  adon, 
was  true  to  the  Pharaoh,  and  would  not 
consent  to  lead  a  revolt.  Poor  fool ! 
Could  I  not  read  in  his  voice  how  he 
thirsted  for  power?  And  yet,  to  further 
his  ends  and  make  others  the  readier  to 
give  him  aid,  he  pretended  to  put  the  crown 


38      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

aside,  and  prated  of  his  loyalty — and  Panas 
believed!  Will  Meneptah  believe — will 
Erieus  the  ab  believe  that  Martiesen  is 
white  and  clean  as  linen,  when  I  lay  this 
evidence  before  them?  What  said  he  of 
the  Pharaoh  ?  Ah,  yes,  that  he  was  in  his 
dotage;  and  Panas  agreed.  I  can  see  the 
king  now,  and  hear  him  roar  when  I  read 
him  this.  In  his  dotage !  Thus  spake  Mar 
tiesen,  I  will  say,  'Meneptah  has  grown 
cruel  with  advancing  years ;  he  no  longer 
grasps  the  reins  with  gentle  force,  but 
leaves  everything  to  the  priests.  It  is  pos 
sible  that  the  nobles  may  decide  to  demand 
a  regency,  for  surely  the  Pharaoh  is  in 
his  dotage.'  Then  will  the  palace  tremble, 
and  I  shall  hear  the  order  to  bring  the  adon 
before  the  throne  on  which  he  sits  who  has 
held  his  mighty  power  all  these  years  by  the 
sway  of  a  sceptre  that  has  never  faltered 
when  directed  against  one  who  for  an  in 
stant  questioned  his  authority." 

He  arose  from  the  table,  and  clasped  his 
hands  with  intensity,  and  laughed  as  only 
such  a  man,  or  an  evil  spirit,  can  laugh- 
not  with  mirth  and  happiness,  but  with 
the  mumbling  sounds  of  one  who  gloats. 
Again  he  resumed  his  wrriting,  but  in  an 
other  moment  he  started  to  his  feet. 


ELISHEBA  39 

"  To-night !  Ah,  the  conspirators  come 
hither,  and  will  feast  while  they  conclude 
their  plot !  Then,  in  the  morning,  they  will 
sleep — hours — for  there  will  be  wine  and 
an  abundance  of  food.  They  will  not  leave 
here  until  near  the  evening  of  to-morrow. 
Surprise — surprise !  I  shall  go  to  Rameses 
as  they  feast,  and  while  they  are  sleeping, 
the  force  may  be  brought  here  to  apprehend 
the  plotters  upon  the  grave  charge  of  con 
spiracy.  And  I,  Peshala  the  Libyan,  shall 
be  there  when  they  come  as  prisoners — 
there  to  witness  their  downfall — his  down 
fall — and  receive  my  reward." 

He  heard  footsteps,  and,  as  he  rolled 
the  papyrus,  a  slave  ushered  a  woman  into 
the  retreat.  Peshala  advanced,  and  bowed 
\vith  dignity  to  the  veiled  form.  "  In  the 
absence  of  my  lord,  the  adon,"  he  said,  "  I 
am  fortunate  to  welcome  the  daughter  of 
Darda  to  the  villa." 

'  The  errand  upon  which  I  came  is  for 
my  father  and  with  the  adon,  whom  I 
should  be  pleased  to  see  at  once,"  replied 
the  woman,  in  a  clear  and  musical  voice. 

"  My  lord  is  this  moment  engaged  in 
issuing  orders  for  a  festival  which  he  is  to 
give  this  evening,  but  I  will  soon  inform 
him  of  your  presence." 


40       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

With  a  wave  of  his  hand  Peshala  dis 
missed  the  slave,  and  then  turned  to  the 
girl,  who  ignored  the  proffered  chair,  and 
remained  standing.  The  loose  robe  of 
linen  in  which  she  was  clad  draped  a  tall, 
lithe  form  of  beautifully  moulded  propor 
tions.  There  was  a  symmetry  and  poise 
about  her  which  stamped  her  as  of  more 
than  ordinary  clay.  Her  face,  half-veiled, 
as  was  the  custom  of  those  who  rode  in 
unshaded  boats  upon  the  Nile,  gave  prom 
ise  of  a  beauty  that  would  command  atten 
tion  even  in  that  land  of  beautiful  women. 
Her  eyes  were  of  that  deep  and  lustrous 
black  which  carry  nothing  of  the  cruel,  but 
rather  melting  compassion  and  earnest 
sympathy.  And  yet,  as  one  looked  into 
their  quiet  depths,  there  were  to  be  dis 
cerned  slumbering  resources,  awaiting 
only  the  call  for  action  to  bring  them  into 
play. 

'  I  am  most  fortunate  to-day,"  said 
Peshala,  when  they  were  alone,  "  but  the 
greatest  favor  that  has  yet  fallen  to  me  is 
being  present  to  receive  Elisheba,  the 
fairest  of  all  the  Hebrew  maidens,  for  I 
have  something  of  importance  to  say  to 
her." 

The  girl's  eyes  brightened,  and  she  took 
a  step  forward.  "  Has  the  Pharaoh 


ELISHEBA  41 

granted  the  prayer  of  the  adon  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  My  lady,  your  question  must  remain 
for  the  adon  to  answer,"  replied  the  secre 
tary,  with  caution.  "  What  I  have  to  say 
more  nearly  concerns  yourself — yes,  and 
the  members  of  your  family." 

;'  Nothing  can  more  nearly  concern  us 
than  that  which  relates  to  all  the  Hebrew 
people,"  she  replied. 

Peshala  threw  off  all  reserve,  for  he 
feared  interruption  at  any  moment,  and 
he  wished  to  push  his  advantage.  '''  It  must 
have  been  heard  by  the  wise  Darda,  and  by 
the  daughter  to  whom  he  gives  every  con 
fidence,  that  the  Pharaoh  has  the  extinction 
of  the  Hebrew  race  in  his  mind." 

He  paused  and  watched  her  eyes  for 
some  token  to  assure  him  that  she  knew  of 
this  design,  but  she  gave  no  recognition. 

'  The  king  has  long  feared  their  grow 
ing  power,  and  the  priests  have  let  pass  no 
opportunity  of  adding  to  his  concern. 
Recently,  as  I  have  heard,  he  has  taken 
counsel  with  those  who  remain  about  his 
court  upon  a  plan  to  put  the  Hebrews  to 
the  sword,  and  at  any  moment  a  decree  to 
this  effect  may  be  issued.  Fortunately, 
there  has  come  to  me  occasion  to  do  the 
king  great  service,  and  when  it  is  rendered, 


42       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

I  may  ask  of  him  what  I  will,  and  it  will  be 
granted." 

A  swift,  half-alarmed  glance  about  her 
was  Elisheba's  only  answer. 

"  The  Pharaoh  is  never  unmindful  of 
those  who  are  true  to  him,"  he  continued, 
"  nor  does  he  neglect  to  punish  his  enemies. 
For  that  which  I  shall  disclose  to  Menep- 
tah,  the  Libyan  scribe  will  be  made  rich  and 
powerful,  and  in  his  hands  will  be  placed 
authority  which  even  princes  of  the  blood 
have  vainly  striven  years  to  attain." 

"  All  this  is  nothing  to  me,  Peshala. 
Why  do  you  tell  it  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  It  can  be  made  of  as  much  importance 
to  you,  Elisheba,  as  it  is  to  me,"  he  replied. 
:'  For,  think  you  if  I  then  ask  the  king  to 
separate  Darda,  the  Hebrew,  and  his 
daughters,  from  their  people,  and  give  them 
over  into  my  charge,  that  he  will  refuse?  " 

She  flinched  at  his  question,  and  he  saw 
alarm  in  her  eyes. 

'  I  possess  a  secret  of  such  import  that 
its  disclosure  may  hold  his  throne  for  the 
Pharaoh — and  this  I  shall  carry  to  his  ears 
before  the  sun  rises  to-morrow.  The 
gratitude  of  Meneptah  will  lead  him  to  give 
what  I  ask,"  he  declared,  as  he  came  to  her 
side,  and  made  an  attempt  to  take  her 
hand.  But  Elisheba  moved  quickly  away 


ELISHEBA  43 

from  him,  and  looked  with  anxiety  toward 
the  entrance.  In  a  moment  his  frown  gave 
place  to  a  smile,  and  he  simulated  tender 
passion. 

"  Elisheba,  I  am  a  Libyan  in  whose  veins 
is  the  blood  of  one  of  the  noblest  men,  a 
prince  in  his  own  country.  But  I  became 
a  servant  to  the  Egyptians  for  a  purpose 
that  is  now  nearly  fulfilled.  In  all  my  years 
in  Egypt  I  have  not  swerved  from  that  pur 
pose,  nor  did  there  enter  one  tender  thought 
in  my  heart  until  I  saw  you — a  Hebrew  in 
bondage  with  your  people.  Then  to  my 
design  was  added  the  resolution  that  you 
should  share  my  triumph.  The  hour  for 
the  realization  of  my  dreams  and  that  for 
which  I  have  striven  are  but  a  day  distant. 
The  opportunity  of  sharing  my  victory  is 
in  your  hand." 

The  girl  made  a  gesture  of  protest. 
'  This  cannot  be,  Peshala.  I  am  of  the 
Hebrews,  in  bondage,  as  you  taunt  me.  So 
I  will  remain,  even  though  it  be  for  a 
slaughter  at  the  command  of  the  Egyptian 
king.  But  of  this  I  have  no  fear,  for  there 
will  be  stretched  forth  a  hand  so  powerful 
that  if  will  pluck  my  people  from  every 
peril,  a  Powrer  against  which  even  the 
forces  of  this  monarch  cannot  prevail." 


44       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Do  you  mean  the  Hebrew  God?  " 

She  bowed  in  reply. 

"  A  mere  wonderworking  trick  on  the 
part  of  a  cunning  impostor,  who  will  soon 
reach  the  limit  of  his  magic,  and  who  is 
laughed  at  even  now  by  the  wisest  in 
Egypt." 

'  But  the  wisest  often  err." 

"  Not  in  exposing  such  false  claims  as 
those  made  by  this  Moses,  who,  having 
taken  advantage  of  a  series  of  natural  ca 
lamities,  loudly  prates  that  they  are  the 
work  of  a  God  whom  he  has  conjured  up, 
and  who  is  without  form  or  temple.  Banish 
out  of  your  mind  hope  for  succor  from  such 
a  source,  and  choose  that  which  offers 
certain  escape,  not  only  for  yourself,  but 
for  your  younger  sisters  and  aged  father." 

'  It  were  better  to  perish,"  she  said 
firmly. 

"  Am  I,  who  shall  be  higher  than  the 
adon  in  power,  so  odious  that  you  would 
prefer  death  to  my  embrace  ?  " 

''  Peshala,  I  have  no  love  for  you ;  but  if 
I  had,  and  you  could  offer  me  the  diadem 
of  the  queen,  still  I  would  not  turn  my  back 
upon  my  people." 

He  caught  her  wrist  in  a  grasp  like  that 
of  a  vise,  and,  bringing  her  close  to  his 


ELISHEBA  45 

side,  fairly  hissed  a  reply :  "I  know  to 
whom  you  have  given  your  love.  It  is  to 
this  Martiesen,  and  if  he  should  utter  one 
word  of  invitation,  you  would  desert  your 
father,  your  people,  aye,  and  your  invisible 
God,  and  become  the  adon's  slave !  You 
think  he  loves  you,  for  have  I  not  seen  you 
plume  yourself  over  his  soft  glances,  and 
bend  a  willing  ear  to  his  words,  which  ever 
took  on  a  tenderer  tone  in  your  pres 
ence?  But  what  love  can  this  Egyptian  of 
noble  birth  have  for  you,  or  for  any  woman 
of  the  Hebrews,  when  by  a  wave  of  his 
hand  he  may  summon  you  to  his  couch? 
Love !  The  Egyptians  know  not  its  mean 
ing.  Living,  they  are  as  cold  and  heartless 
as  the  mummies  that  crowd  their  tombs, 
and  Martiesen  is  no  exception  among  his 
race." 

His  manner  changed,  and  now  he  spoke 
with  low  intensity :  "  Elisheba,  I  will  teach 
you  what  is  love !  In  my  Libyan  home  you 
shall  take  rank  with  the  proudest  and  best. 
No  hour  of  the  day  will  I  cease  to  sing  of 
your  beauty,  and  all  the  brave  deeds  that 
have  come  down  to  me  from  long  genera 
tions  of  noble  ancestors  wall  find  vent  in 
that  passion  that  shall  link  your  life  with 
mine." 


46       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Peshala  sought  to  draw  the  frightened 
and  resisting  girl  to  his  arms,  but  with  a 
quick  effort  Elisheba  released  herself  from 
his  hold,  and  leaped  to  the  alarm  that  hung 
a  few  paces  behind  them.  Catching  the 
hammer  from  its  resting-place  upon  the 
lower  bar,  she  pointed  the  way  to  the 
entrance. 

"  Go,  Peshala,  go  quickly,  and  speak  no 
further  words,  and  I  will  forget  what  you 
have  said,  as  coming  from  one  beside  him 
self.  But  if  you  do  not  go,  I  shall  summon 
aid,  and  to  those  who  come  I  shall  tell  all." 

The  baffled  Libyan,  his  face  dark  and 
scowling  with  rage,  knew  that  a  blow  of  the 
hammer  upon  the  metal  bars  would  almost 
instantly  be  answered  by  slaves.  Nor  did 
he  doubt  that  the  woman  who  stood  before 
him,  and  with  outstretched  hand  pointed 
the  way  he  should  go,  would  hesitate  to 
give  the  threatened  stroke.  Slowly  he 
gathered  up  his  papyrus  records,  and  con 
cealed  them  in  his  tunic,  but  his  eyes  never 
wavered  from  the  face  of  the  statue-like 
girl  who  stood  before  him.  One  step  he 
took  towards  her,  and,  pausing  as  he  saw 
the  silver  hammer  trembling  for  its  quick 
descent,  muttered  a  curse  upon  her  head. 

Then  Peshala  turned  and  left  the  re 
treat. 


CHAPTER  IV 
THE  ADON 

A 5  Peshala  disappeared,  Elisheba  loos 
ened  her  veil,  and  for  a  moment 
buried  her  face  in  a  cluster  of  lotus  flowers, 
seeking  to  forget  in  their  beauty  and  fra 
grance  the  unpleasant  meeting  with  one 
whom  she  had  ever  viewed  with  suspicion 
and  dislike.  As  she  raised  her  face  from 
the  blossoms,  her  full  beauty  was  betrayed. 
Her  complexion  was  pure  olive,  now 
heightened  by  a  tinge  of  color  brought  to 
the  fair  cheeks  by  the  excitement  through 
which  she  had  just  passed.  Her  features 
were  regularly  and  finely  cut,  displaying 
strength  of  character  and  firmness  of  pur 
pose  that  matched  wrell  with  a  fine  physical 
development,  and  did  not  overshadow  those 
subtle  evidences  of  modesty  which  men  in 
all  ages  have  found  most  attractive  among 
the  charms  of  woman.  There  was  in  her 
bearing  nothing  of  the  masculine,  and  yet 


48       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

it  was  evident  that  she  possessed  tremen 
dous  self-reliant  force  and  bravery,  which, 
should  occasion  demand  it,  could  be  de 
pended  upon  to  sustain  her  in  an  encounter 
with  death  itself,  without  permitting  her 
to  betray  cowardice. 

She  struck  the  upper  bars  of  the  alarm, 
and  the  bell-like  notes  were  still  quivering 
through  the  court  when  a  slave  appeared. 
He  was  directed  to  inform  his  master  of 
her  presence.  Then  she  turned  again  to 
the  luxuriant  flowers,  and  was  engaged  in 
the  admiration  of  their  beauty,  when  Mar- 
tiesen  entered. 

''  I  am  not  only  happy  to  welcome  you  to 
the  villa,  Elisheba,"  he  said,  advancing  to 
her  side,  "  but  am  pleased  to  see  you  among 
my  blossoms.  The  slave  this  moment  in 
formed  me  that  you  were  waiting,  and  I 
came  at  once,  fearing  that  your  presence 
had  been  overlooked." 

"  No,  my  lord,  I  but  recently  arrived, 
and,  not  finding  you  in  the  salon,  came 
directly  to  the  conservatory,  to  be  with  the 
roses  and  lotus  flowers  while  awaiting 
you." 

"  Their  good  fortune  is  to  be  envied,  for 
the  visits  of  Elisheba  to  the  villa  have  been 
rare." 


THE  ADON  49 

He  placed  a  chair  for  her  at  the  table, 
and  ordered  fruit  for  her  refreshment. 
"  You  have  a  message  for  me  from  your 
father?  "  he  asked. 

'  Yes,  my  lord,  my  father  has  been  most 
anxious  to  learn  whether  the  appeal  to  the 
Pharaoh  has  been  answered  favorably. 
He  desired  your  pardon  for  what  may  ap 
pear  unseemly  haste,  but  he  urged  that  the 
danger  in  delay  is  great,  and  so  he  sent 
me  with  two  rowers,  that  he  might  receive 
the  tidings  early." 

'  Ere  this  Darda  and  all  the  men  of 
Israel  have  learned  the  result  of  the  ap 
peal,"  said  the  adon,  sadly,  "  for  the  cou 
riers  left  at  dawn  to  inform  the  Hebrews 
that  the  Pharaoh  will  remit  no  part  of  the 
tasks.  His  commands  are  here,  and  it  re 
mains  for  me  to  execute  them." 

'  Your  duty  is  plain  to  all,  my  lord.  The 
Hebrew  prophets  and  elders  know  that  in 
your  heart  there  is  a  desire  that  the  bond  of 
slavery  be  raised  from  their  people;  they 
also  know  that  you  may  not  refuse  to  do 
that  which  the  king  decrees." 

The  adon  made  no  reply,  and  was  ab 
sorbed  a  few  moments  in  thought.  He  was 
clearly  distressed  over  the  situation  con 
fronting  him,  for  the  further  persecution 


50       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

of  the  Hebrews  was  contrary  to  his  judg 
ment,  and  he  feared  its  results. 

"  Can  you  tell  me,  Elisheba,  where  I  may 
find  the  prophets  ?  "  he  asked,  rousing  from 
his  reverie. 

*  They  have  retired  into  Goshen,  to 
await  the  further  commands  of  our  God," 
was  her  reply. 

"  And  is  it  said  among  your  people  that 
other  plagues  will  follow  ?  "  he  inquired. 

The  girl  hesitated,  and  the  adon,  noticing 
this,  told  her  that  she  might  continue  to 
trust  him  as  in  the  past.  He  was  hopeful 
of  doing  something  for  the  welfare  of 
Egypt,  and  he  believed  that  at  this  time  it 
could  be  accomplished  only  through  clem 
ency  and  kindness  to  her  people.  Thus  re 
assured,  Elisheba  replied  to  his  question. 

'  The  prophets  have  taught  us  that  this 
all-powerful  God  has  every  force  of  nature 
at  His  command.  He  not  only  guides  the 
gentle  breeze  that  kisses  our  sails  upon  the 
Nile,  but  with  His  breath  He  can  overturn 
the  great  pyramids,  and  grind  into  the  dust 
of  the  desert  the  massive  stones  of  which 
they  are  built.  They  teach  us  further  that 
to  those  who  obey  the  law  of  this  God,  He 
is  loving,  tender,  kind,  and  forgiving;  but 
from  those  who  set  themselves  in  opposi- 


THE  ADON  51 

tion  to  His  will,  He  will  strip  all  pride, 
even  if  in  so  doing  He  must  utterly  destroy. 
You,  my  lord,  have  witnessed  the  wonders 
this  God  has  wrought  in  Egypt,  and  are 
well  aware  that  what  He  has  demanded  has 
not  been  surrendered — and  yet  you  ask  if 
other  plagues  are  to  follow  ?  " 

'*  I  know  it  was  but  an  idle  question, 
Elisheba.  Still,  all  that  which  the  prophets 
teach  is  so  mysterious  and  strange  that  I 
am  ever  wondering  and  questioning. 
What  I  have  seen,  leads  me  to  believe  that 
the  Hebrew  God  is  more  powerful  than 
Isis  and  Osiris.  He  is  the  Father  of  the 
Nile,  for  its  waters  obey  Him  and  turn  to 
blood;  He  is  lord  of  the  air,  for  He  com 
mands,  and  the  tempests  appear ;  He  speaks 
to  the  sand,  and  it  becomes  insects  and 
reptiles.  All  this  have  I  learned,  as  He  has 
laid  His  heavy  hand  upon  my  people,  and  it 
has  filled  me  with  alarm  for  that  which  is  to 
come.  Nor  am  I  alone  in  this,  for  even 
now  princes  and  nobles  are  starting  on  a 
journey  hither,  in  the  hope  that  by  con 
sultation  we  may  devise  some  plan  through 
which  the  king  may  be  brought  to  reason. 
I  trust  we  may  succeed,  but  the  message 
from  your  father,  that  danger  rests  in 
delay,  increases  my  anxiety,  A  few  days 


52       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

are  necessary  to  mature  our  plans,  and  I 
bid  you  charge  your  father  to  seek  the 
prophets  at  once  and  implore  them  to  with 
hold,  if  possible,  the  hand  of  their  God 
from  further  chastisement." 

She  bowed  in  obedience  to  his  command, 
and  rose  to  depart. 

"  Elisheba,  I  would  not  have  you  return 
to  Zoan,  until  I  have  told  you  what  I  have 
asked  from  your  father,  and  what  is  near 
est  to  my  heart.  For  many  months  I  have 
endeavored  to  remove  the  obstacles  that 
prevent  me  from  seeking  you  in  marriage. 
It  is  an  ancient  law  in  Egypt  that  a  prince 
of  the  blood  may  not  take  a  bondwoman  as 
his  lawful  wife,  and  though  it  is  true  that 
your  lineage  runs  in  a  direct  line  to  Joseph, 
who  was  a  prince  in  this  land,  and  you  are 
thus  my  equal  in  blood,  marriage  between 
us  would  not  be  lawful  until  the  Pharaoh 
raises  the  ban  of  slavery  from  your 
shoulders." 

The  girl  stood  modestly  before  him,  the 
color  deepening  upon  her  cheeks,  but  she 
made  no  reply. 

;'  I  despair  in  my  effort,  for  to  each  re 
quest  the  king  returns  answer  that  I  am 
free  to  take  you  as  my  slave,  as  the  law  pro 
vides,  and  asks  what  more  I  can  in  reason 


THE  ADON  53 

desire.  Should  failure  attend  the  plans  the 
princes  decide  to  adopt,  I  am  determined 
to  cast  my  lot  in  with  the  Hebrews,  and 
together  we  will  follow  where  the  prophets 
lead,  for  I  cannot  ask  you  to  become  my 
slave.  Nay,  it  must  be  so,  for  your  gentle 
manners  and  loveliness  have  so  won  my 
heart  that  even  the  highest  favor  of  Me- 
neptah  can  bring  no  such  happiness  as  I 
should  find  by  your  side." 

He  caught  her  hand  to  his  breast,  and 
gazed  into  her  face  with  tenderest  affec 
tion. 

'  These  plans,  my  lord,  will  they  lead  to 
revolt  against  the  king?  " 

Martiesen  glanced  around  with  a  start. 
"  Who  has  said  this  to  you,  Elisheba?  " 

"  No  one,  my  lord.  It  came  to  my  heart 
as  a  fear." 

"  There  are  many  in  Egypt  who  think 
this  the  only  course,"  he  replied. 

"  And  do  you  expect  some  of  them  at  the 
villa  to-night  ?  "  she  asked,  and  he  bowed  in 
reply  to  her  question. 

"  My  lord,  I  beg  that  you  will  take  no 
part  with  them,  for  the  effort  will  be  fruit 
less,  and  will  only  serve  to  put  you  in  great 
peril.  Even  now  it  is  known  to  one  who 


54      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

would  betray  you  that  conspiracy  is  on 
foot." 

"Known,  Elisheba!"  cried  the  adon, 
leaping  to  his  feet.  "  Speak,  girl,  what 
knowledge  have  you  of  this  ?  Has  a  traitor 
to  the  princes  stood  upon  the  river  bank 
and  shouted  to  those  who  are  passing,  or 
do  the  people  of  Zoan  read  the  hearts  of 
men  far  distant?  " 

''  They  do  not,  my  lord.  From  one  of 
your  own  household  came  my  knowledge. 
When  I  entered  the  conservatory,  Peshala 
was  writing  at  this  table.  I  requested  that 
you  be  informed  of  my  presence,  but  he  put 
me  off,  and  sought  to  gain  favor  by  boast 
ing  that  he  was  in  possession  of  a  secret, 
which  he  would  soon  disclose  to  the  Pha 
raoh,  and  which  would  make  him  rich, 
powerful,  and  influential.  This  secret  can 
be  none  other  than  one  most  nearly  con 
cerning  you." 

Wrath,  amazement,  perplexity,  and 
finally  incredulity  passed  over  the  adon's 
face.  :'  It  is  impossible,  Elisheba,  that 
Peshala  should  have  learned  the  object  of 
this  visit  of  the  princes.  All  that  I  know 
\vas  brought  by  Panas,  who  is  honor  and 
truth  itself.  Not  one  of  the  slaves  was  in 
the  court  as  we  talked,  and  I  recall  that 


THE  ADON  55 

Panas  took  the  precaution  of  examining 
the  shrubbery,  to  see  that  no  one  was  in 
hiding.  Peshala  is  a  dreamer,  and  for 
months  has  been  working  at  designs,  which 
he  expects  will  yield  him  great  renown  as 
an  architect.  He  claims  to  have  solved  an 
important  problem  in  construction,  which 
will  induce  the  king  to  place  him  at  the 
head  of  some  of  his  extensive  works.  In 
veiled  language  he  carried  the  project  to 
you,  adding  his  boasts,  in  the  hope  that  you 
would  be  dazzled  with  his  dream  of  wealth 
and  position.  He  knows  nothing  of  this 
which  is  so  near  the  hearts  of  those  who 
are  coming,  and  he  can  bring  danger  to 
neither  the  princes  nor  myself." 

;'  But,  my  lord,  though  the  secret  may 
have  been  guarded,  I  cannot  dismiss  the 
fear  that  in  some  manner  he  has  learned 
that  of  which  you  speak.  I  beg  you  to 
keep  watch  upon  his  movements,  and  make 
sure  that  he  learns  nothing  of  what  passes 
between  you  and  your  guests." 

"  I  will  be  cautious.  The  secretary  shall 
hear  only  that  which  may  be  told  with 
safety  to  the  Pharaoh  himself,  and  if  he 
betrays  a  sign  that  stamps  him  as  a  traitor, 
he  shall  be  dealt  with  as  he  deserves." 


56       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Before  I  return,  my  lord,  I  should  tell 
you  what  may  guide  you  in  your  actions. 
In  a  covenant  made  centuries  ago,  the  God 
of  the  Hebrews  chose  out  and  set  us  apart 
as  His  peculiar  people,  destined  for  the 
work  which  He  has  planned,  and  from 
which  we  cannot  escape.  As  yet  we  do  not 
know  what  the  work  is ;  we  know  only  our 
duty  to  follow  where  He  points  the  way. 
The  message  has  come  that,  once  we  are 
released  from  Egypt,  we  shall  no  more 
return  to  this  land,  but  seek  another 
country,  to  be  given  to  us,  over  which  my 
people  shall  be  the  rulers.  The  time  is  set 
for  our  departure,  and  in  that  hour  we 
must  depart,  \vhether  Meneptah,  our  ene 
my,  or  Martiesen,  our  friend,  sits  on  the 
throne  of  Egypt." 

"  And  you  believe  this,  Elisheba?  " 

"  Fully,  my  lord." 

"  Is  it  generally  believed  among  your 
people  ?  " 

'  There  has  recently  come  to  life  a  faith 
that  has  long  been  sleeping,  a  faith  that  the 
God  of  the  Hebrews  will  take  His  people 
out  of  bondage,  and  little  doubt  now  exists 
that  the  prophets  are  sent  to  lead  us  forth." 

Martiesen  was  lost  in  thought  for  several 


THE  ADON  57 

moments,  and  made  no  reply,  until  Elisheba 
requested  permission  to  depart. 

"  I  have  little  knowledge  of  this  religion 
of  yours,"  he  said,  not  heeding  her  request, 
"  as  it  has  but  recently  been  revived  among 
your  people.  Tell  me,  is  it  true  that  you 
have  but  one  God  ? " 

'  There  is  but  One." 

"  And  are  you  to  obey  this  God  before  all 
kings  or  princes?  ' 

Elisheba  bowed  her  head.  '  It  must  be 
so,"  she  said.  "  But  the  law  is  not  given  us 
yet.  It  will  be  made  known  when  we  es 
cape  from  bondage,  for  the  people  of  the 
Hebrew  God  must  be  free  to  serve  Him  as 
He  shall  direct." 

'  What  mighty  power  would  come  to 
Egypt,"  mused  the  adon,  "  if  she  could 
enlist  the  aid  of  this  strange  Being,  and 
from  the  midst  of  our  country  banish  the 
senseless  objects  we  have  so  long  regarded 
as  sacred,  and  with  them  the  lying,  decep 
tive  priests !  Elisheba,  tell  me  all  you  know 
of  this  God,  and  where  His  temple  may  be 
found." 

"  My  lord,  there  is  little  I  can  tell.  For 
generations  my  people  have  been  subject  to 
the  Egyptians,  and  have  not  worshipped 
at  their  own  altars.  Only  through  tradi- 


58       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

tion  has  knowledge  of  the  covenant  made 
with  Abraham  been  kept  alive,  and  not 
until  the  prophets  came  to  awaken  us  did 
we  realize  that  we  had  a  Champion  more 
powerful  than  all  others.  Even  now  little 
is  known  of  this  God,  save  by  the  elders 
chosen  out  to  lead  their  fellows,  of  whom, 
as  you  know,  my  father  is  one.  He,  my 
lord,  could  instruct  you." 

'  Then  will  I  have  Darda  here,  that  he 
may  teach  not  only  me,  but  the  princes  who 
will  be  present  at  the  festivities  of  this 
evening.  Return  to  him,  Elisheba,  and 
make  it  known  that  later  in  the  day  I  shall 
despatch  to  Zoan  a  barge  bearing  an  invita 
tion  to  Darda  and  his  daughters  to  become 
my  guests  at  the  fete.  The  enterprise  upon 
which  these  princes  of  the  blood  have  en 
tered  is  so  closely  linked  with  the  opera 
tions  of  the  Hebrew  God  that  they  must  be 
given  an  opportunity  of  learning  all  that 
may  be  known  concerning  Him." 

"  My  lord,  it  may  be  that  my  father  may 
not  think  it  seemly  that  his  daughters  at 
tend  the  banquet  of  \vhich  you  speak." 

"  Have  no  fear,  Elisheba,  I  have  given 
Darda  my  word  that  I  would  not  take  you 
from  his  home  except  as  wife,  and  he 
knows  that  the  Pharaoh  has  refused  my 


THE  ADON  59 

request  that  you  be  made  free  by  proclama 
tion.  I  have  hopes  that  the  princes,  once 
they  behold  your  beauty  and  graciousness, 
and  hear  my  public  declaration,  may  unite 
with  me  in  the  request,  and  that  thus  I  may 
accomplish  my  heart's  fondest  desire." 

He  took  Elisheba's  hand,  and  pressed  it 
to  his  lips,  and  then  placed  his  hands  upon 
her  shoulders,  and  looked  into  her  eyes. 

'  What  strange  spell  is  this  that  you 
have  cast  over  me,  Elisheba?"  he  said 
tenderly.  "  I,  the  adon,  Martiesen,  who 
might  choose  from  the  noblest  women  of 
Egypt,  aye,  from  the  royal  house  itself, 
am  held  in  thought  and  action  in  bondage 
of  love  to  a  simple,  modest  maiden  of  the 
people  over  whom  I  am  set  to  rule  as  a 
master  whose  slightest  word  must  be 
obeyed.  This  maiden  I  regard  as  the 
noblest  of  them  all.  In  no  other  do  I  see 
such  beauty.  My  heart  beats  faster  when 
she  is  in  my  sight.  Yesterday  the  noble 
Zirena  came  hither  with  her  retinue  of 
twenty  barges,  surrounded  by  all  the  mag 
nificence  the  daughter  of  the  most  power 
ful  prince  of  our  realm  may  command. 
Her  errand,  ostensibly,  was  to  borrow  the 
sacred  scarab  that  has  held  the  post  of 
honor  in  our  family  for  many  generations, 


60       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

which,  she  hoped,  would  work  a  charm  to 
cure  her  younger  sister  from  a  disorder 
that  has  long  resisted  every  other  agency. 
Zirena  wras  clad  in  jewels  and  garments 
rich  enough  to  be  the  ransom  of  an  en 
slaved  nation.  The  odor  of  the  rarest  per 
fumes  of  the  world  filled  this  conservatory 
as  she  moved  among  my  poor  blossoms. 
Amulets  of  beaten  gold,  set  with  precious 
stones  sparkling  like  the  stars  of  night,  and 
like  them  without  number,  clasped  her 
arms  and  limbs,  and  a  loose  network  of 
pearls  hung  from  her  shoulders  to  her 
waist.  She  wooed  me  here,  where  we  are 
now  standing,  as  was  her  right.  Nay, 
almost  she  commanded  me  to  wed  her, 
according  to  the  expressed  desire  of  the 
Pharaoh,  and  by  every  wile  of  a  beautiful 
woman  stirred  by  passion  she  enforced  her 
plea.  It  was  a  vision  almost  blinding  in  its 
brilliancy,  and  I  was  like  the  bird  that  hears 
the  soft  music  of  the  serpent's  low,  continu 
ous  hiss,  and  sees  the  wonderful  play  of 
lights  upon  the  arched  body  and  whirling 
head,  which  each  instant  draws  nearer  and 
nearer. 

"  At  that  moment  there  came  between  us 
the  vision  of  your  face,  and  in  an  instant 
the  charm  was  broken.  The  heavy  odors 


THE  ADON  6 1 

were  no  longer  sweet  to  my  nostrils;  the 
flash  of  precious  stones  and  the  love- 
glances  of  melting  eyes  palled  upon  my 
senses,  and  I  knew  that  neither  riches,  nor 
beauty,  nor  magnificence,  nor  promise  of 
power  could  blind  my  love  for  you,  Eli- 
sheba,  O  fairest  pearl  in  all  the  realm  of 


Martiesen  drew  the  maiden  to  his  arms, 
and  held  her  thus  in  a  deep  embrace.  Then, 
hand  in  hand,  they  wandered  among  the 
lotus  plants.  ' 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  BANQUET 

THE  princes  who  came  to  Martiesen 
were  received  as  befitted  their  rank. 
They  had  left  Rameses  a  few  hours  after 
the  departure  of  Panas  from  that  city,  hav 
ing  caused  a  rumor  to  be  circulated  that 
they  were  on  a  pilgrimage  to  one  of  the 
numerous  oracles  along  the  Nile.  The 
barge  upon  which  the  party  \vas  conveyed 
to  the  villa  was  bedecked  with  splendor 
seldom  witnessed  in  modern  times.  The 
pavilion  was  covered  \vith  beaten  gold. 
High  above  it  to\vered  the  fringed  sails, 
checkered  in  various  brilliant  colors.  On 
one  was  emblazoned  the  figure  of  a  vulture, 
and  on  the  other  the  fabled  phoenix  was 
wrought  in  flexible  plates  of  polished 
bronze.  The  fire  from  which  this  figure 
appeared  to  rise  was  formed  of  golden 
threads,  which,  catching  the  -rays  of  the 
sun,  sparkled  and  glistened  like  living 


THE  BANQUET  63 

flames.  Upon  the  prow  of  the  barge  was 
carved  the  head  of  a  lion,  and  below  it, 
inlaid  with  patient  skill  and  extreme  cun 
ning,  gleamed  the  eye  of  Osiris.  Spicery, 
balm,  and  myrrh  hung  all  about  the  pavil 
ion  in  small  sachets  made  of  colored  stuffs, 
and  the  air  was  heavy  with  their  perfume. 
Huge  fans  were  noiselessly  agitated  by 
slave  boys,  to  cool  the  air.  Seated  or  re 
clining  upon  mats  or  cushions  were  more 
than  a  score  of  beautiful  women,  who 
played  upon  harps,  lyres,  guitars,  tambour 
ines,  or  small  cymbals,  while  others,  equally 
beautiful,  danced  for  the  amusement  of 
their  masters. 

Below  the  main  deck  was  a  double  gal 
lery,  in  which  were  seated  the  rowers,  who 
aided  the  almost  imperceptible  breeze  in 
propelling  the  craft.  They  were  mostly 
slaves  that  had  been  captured  in  battle. 
Their  stroke  was  timed  by  the  master 
rower,  seated  amidship,  and  beating  upon 
a  small  drum.  Their  labor,  however,  was 
not  arduous,  for  the  pilgrimage  was  leis 
urely  in  its  character..  Stops  were  made  at 
each  town,  and  the  music  summoned  the 
inhabitants  to  assemble  upon  the  river  bank 
and  join  in  the  festivities.  The  scenes  on 
these  occasions  were  crowded  with  life  and 


64       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

color.  When  the  barge  had  been  moored 
to  the  stone  dock,  an  orator  would  step 
forward,  and  extol  the  goodness  of  the 
gods  and  the  greatness  of  Egypt.  At  in 
tervals,  young  choristers  appeared,  and 
chanted  odes  calculated  to  inspire  patriot 
ism,  and  at  their  conclusion  the  cymbals 
would  clash,  the  fanfare  of  trumpets  arise, 
and  then  the  dancers  would  spring  to  their 
feet,  and  to  the  symphony  of  harp  and  lute 
and  plaintive  pipe  tread  in  graceful  meas 
ure  the  figures  pleasing  alike  to  gods  and 
men.  Through  the  light  drapery  in  which 
they  were  clad  their  supple  forms  glistened 
like  dark,  polished  marble,  and  from  the 
assembled  spectators  came  many  expres 
sions  of  approval  and  delight. 

Sometimes,  from  a  village  before  which 
the  barge  stopped,  a  party  of  its  young 
people  came  romping  to  the  shore,  to  take 
the  places  of  the  dancers  upon  the  boat, 
and  the  princes  bestowed  gifts  upon  the 
visitors  for  their  entertainment;  and  at 
times  the  steward  was  directed  to  arrange 
for  the  services  of  the  most  beautiful  and 
graceful,  who  at  once  took  their  places 
upon  the  deck  of  the  splendid  vessel,  and 
accompanied  the  pleasure  party  to  Mar- 
tiesen's  palace. 


THE  BANQUET  65 

In  this  way,  as  they  approached  the 
adon's  villa,  Serah  was  added  to  the  party. 
Her  finely-moulded  form  and  beautiful 
face  attracted  the  attention  of  Phibis,  one 
of  the  princes,  and  when  she  had  danced, 
a  murmur  of  admiration  came  from  the 
spectators.  Phibis  directed  that  Serah  be 
brought  before  him,  and  he  inquired 
whether  she  was  willing  to  accompany  the 
party.  He  was  told  that  she  would  not  go 
unless  her  mother,  a  famous  soothsayer, 
were  permitted  to  join  the  company.  The 
woman  was  Masarah,  a  Hebrew,  the 
\vidow  of  an  Egyptian  physician,  and  one 
of  her  powers  of  divination  was  supposed 
to  lie  in  her  ability  to  read,  from  the  flow 
ers  of  the  lotus,  the  coming  of  events,  either 
good  or  evil.  When  she  came  upon  the 
barge,  Masarah  approached  the  reclining 
nobles,  and  to  each  gave  a  lotus  flower, 
freshly  plucked  from  the  stalk.  Bidding 
them  look  into  the  flowers  intently,  the 
woman  waited  a  moment,  and  then  took 
the  blossoms  in  her  .hand.  She  examined 
them  with  care. 

"  My  lords,"  she  said,  "  Masarah  would 
not  from  choice  be  the  bearer  of  evil  por 
tents  in  a  time  of  festivity  and  happiness, 
but  she  speaks  what  she  reads.  In  all 
5 


66      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

these  flowers,  I  see  only  darkness.  I  can 
not  discover  what  it  hides,  for  the  veil  will 
not  open  to  my  eyes." 

"  Darkness  is  welcome,"  laughed  Phibis. 
"  It  follows  every  day,  and  brings  both 
pleasure  and  rest." 

'  Yes,  my  lord,"  replied  the  woman, 
"  but  not  every  day  is  followed  by  a  dark 
ness  like  that  which  is  to  come." 

"  Nor  is  every  day  as  bright  and  full  of 
music  as  the  one  that  is  here,"  declared 
Phibis.  "  Let  the  night  be  what  it  may, 
the  day  is  with  us,  and  we  will  enjoy  it  to 
the  glory  of  the  gods.  Serah  pleases  us  to 
a  greater  degree  than  her  mother." 

He  gave  a  signal,  and  the  dancing-girl 
leaped  to  the  centre  of  the  pavilion,  a 
gleaming  figure  of  delightful  airiness  and 
graceful  poses.  The  sails  were  spread  to 
the  soft  winds,  the  music  rose  upon  the 
perfume-laden  atmosphere,  the  steady 
beating  of  the  oars  broke  the  waters  of  the 
Nile  into  sparkling  waves,  and  the  vari 
colored  barge,  forming  a  vision  of  un 
wonted  beauty,  moved  upon  its  course. 

Thus  journeying,  they  came  to  the  house 
of  Martiesen.  The  mild,  balmv  night  had 
commenced  to  deepen  from  twilight,  wrhen 
the  barge,  all  aglow  \vith  mellow7  lights,  and 


THE  BANQUET  67 

pulsating  with  music  and  the  preparations 
for  disembarking,  approached  the  landing- 
place.  The  blare  of  cymbals  and  trumpets 
on  the  shore  gave  the  signal  to  numbers  of 
men  and  boys,  who  ran  along  both  sides  of 
a  grand  approach,  and  with  their  torches 
put  fire  to  the  wicks  of  innumerable  swing 
ing  lamps  of  bronze.  The  approach  was 
lined  by  a  double  row  of  small  obelisks  and 
sphinxes,  mysterious  compounds  of  the 
human  form  and  that  of  the  lion  and  the 
ram,  denoting  the  union  of  strength  and 
intellect  in  gods  and  men.  Two  colossal 
figures  in  the  attitude  of  profound  repose 
stood  beside  the  entrance,  which  was  a 
lofty  pylon,  or  porch.  Through  this  gate 
way  admission  was  gained  to  a  spacious 
court,  open  to  the  sky  and  surrounded  by 
colonnades.  As  the  princes  and  their  ret 
inue  of  musicians,  dancers,  attendants,  and 
slaves  filed  into  this  court,  their  music 
ceased,  and  when  the  last  note  died  away,  a 
magnificent  curtain,  upon  which  was 
wrought  in  embroidery  an  infinite  number 
of  hieroglyphic  characters,  rolled  back 
from  an  open  vestibule  leading  to  the 
audience  or  banqueting  room. 

A  wave  of  music  poured  forth ;  choris 
ters  lifted  their  voices  in  happy  unison; 


68       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

slaves  swung  heavy  lamps  in  front  of  pol 
ished  tablets  of  silver,  gold,  and  marble; 
naked  children  garlanded  with  flowers  ran 
through  the  colonnades  waving  sachets  of 
costly  perfumes,  while,  from  apartments  at 
the  right  and  left,  girls  issued  forth  and 
bestowed  luxurious  wreaths  upon  their 
visitors.  Then  the  princes  moved  through 
the  vestibule,  and  entered  the  banquet- 
chamber.  The  great  room  was  crowded 
with  splendor.  Small  obelisks  were  ranged 
on  both  sides,  and  their  perfectly  polished 
and  exquisitely  colored  surfaces  reflected 
the  light  thrown  upon  them  through  sheets 
of  emerald  and  amber  or  eyelets  of  white 
coral.  To  heighten  this  effect,  a  mellow 
radiance  glowed  from  openings  near  the 
carved  and  enamelled  ceiling.  Six  great 
battle-paintings  were  ranged  in  series  upon 
the  walls  back  of  the  obelisks.  The  glitter 
of  the  beaten  gold-leaf  upon  their  war 
chariots,  the  brilliance  of  coloring,  which 
gave  the  animation  of  life  to  every  figure 
represented,  together  with  the  heroic  size 
of  the  men,  animals,  and  weapons,  all  ac 
tive  in  the  terrific  struggle  of  a  fearful,  en 
counter,  formed  a  background  that  quick 
ened  the  pulses  of  the  warlike  men  whose 
eyes  turned  toward  the  representations. 


THE  BANQUET  69 

Tablets  filled  the  spaces  between  the 
paintings,  and  inscriptions  told  in  simple 
language  the  stories  of  wars  prosecuted 
and  victories  won  by  the  valor  of  Martiesen 
and  his  ancestors. 

In  the  centre  of  the  hall,  upon  a  dais,  or 
platform,  of  marble,  the  adon  sat  in  almost 
regal  state.  Two  giant  Ethiopians,  clad  in 
burnished  trappings,  stood  at  the  back  of 
his  chair,  while  at  his  feet,  in  sharp  con 
trast  with  the  giant  blacks,  crouched  two 
Numidian  dwarfs.  Around  the  platform, 
seated  on  tabourets,  were  rows  of  women 
with  harps  and  lutes.  On  the  steps  leading 
to  the  dais  \vas  a  guard  under  the  command 
of  Panas,  the  lieutenant.  The  robes  of 
state  worn  by  the  adon  were  of  the  finest 
linen,  embroidered  with  the  insignia  of  his 
rank.  About  his  neck  was  a  heavy  chain 
of  gold,  his  badge  of  office  and  the  gift  of 
the  king.  To  this  was  attached  the  eye  of 
Osiris,  wrought  of  precious  stones  fast 
ened  together  in  the  most  skilful  manner. 
Bands  of  gold  and  silver  were  clasped  upon 
his  arms  and  ankles,  and  at  his  side,  at 
tached  to  a  girdle  ornamented  with  gems, 
hung  the  dagger  of  the  Libyan. 

As  the  princes  approached  the  dais,  the 
adon  rose  and  received  each  with  a  kindly 


70      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

greeting.  Then,  bestowing  upon  each  a 
golden  ring  bearing  figures  of  Ammon  and 
Ptah,  a  sphinx,  a  lion,  or  sacred  serpent,  he 
placed  them  in  the  hands  of  the  attendants. 
A  signal  was  given,  and  while  music  filled 
the  hall,  the  visitors  wrere  conducted  to 
their  apartments,  to  make  preparations  for 
the  feast. 

At  an  Egyptian  banquet  there  was  none 
of  that  riotous  debauchery  so  common 
among  the  Greeks  and  Romans  at  later 
periods.  The  guests  were  anointed  by 
their  slaves,  and  over  their  shoulders  or 
upon  their  heads  were  placed  garlands  of 
flowers.  They  sat  on  low  seats,  or  re 
clined  on  cushions  and  mats,  with  circular 
pieces  of  polished  wood  hollowed  out 
for  head-rests.  The  courses,  though 
abundant  and  numerous,  were  most  simple, 
and  were  served  with  deliberation  and  in 
decent  order.  The  wine  was  light  and  not 
intoxicating.  It  was  contained  in  porous 
jars,  which  were  swung  and  fanned  at  the 
same  time  by  slaves  in  the  galleries,  that 
the  liquor  might  be  cool  and  sparkling. 
While  the  food  wras  served,  groups  of 
women  and  girls  performed  upon  elabo 
rately  wrought  harps  and  lutes,  or  men 
played  upon  the  single,  double,  or  oblong 


THE  BANQUET  71 

flute.  There  were  many  songs,  or,  more 
strictly  speaking,  odes,  written  by  poets 
or  priests  for  the  occasion;  the  themes 
wrere  nearly  always  those  extolling  the 
gods,  or  the  valor  of  the  host  or  of  his 
guests.  Gymnastic  exhibitions  were  intro 
duced  between  the  courses,  or  the  antics 
of  dwarfs  amused  the  assembled  guests. 
There  was  always  dancing,  performed  by 
scores  of  girls,  who  sometimes  danced  in 
concert,  but  more  frequently  in  couples  or 
alone.  And  among  all  the  dancers  before 
the  adon  and  his  guests,  there  was  none 
who  more  completely  filled  the  eye,  or  to 
wrhom  was  given  greater  acclaim,  than 
Serah,  the  daughter  of  Masarah. 


CHAPTER  VI 
APPREHENSION 

SOME  hours  before  the  arrival  of  his 
guests,  the  adon  summoned  his  secre 
tary,  and  dictated  a  letter  of  invitation  to 
Darda,  requesting  the  Hebrew  to  be  pres 
ent  with  his  daughters  at  the  banquet.  He 
then  directed  the  despatch  of  messengers 
on  a  light  barge  to  Zoan  in  time  to  return 
with  the  party  before  the  banquet  should 
commence.  Other  missions  were  also  in 
trusted  to  the  scribe,  and  then  the  adon 
turned  his  attention  to  the  preparations 
going  forward  on  all  sides.  Engrossed  in 
the  numerous  demands  upon  his  time  in 
the  afternoon  and  early  evening,  Martiesen 
did  not  notice  the  absence  of  Peshala,  or  the 
failure  of  the  Hebrew  and  his  daughters  to 
appear.  But  when  the  guests  were  seated, 
and  the  host  made  the  round  of  his  guests, 
to  see  that  all  were  properly  provided,  the 
vacant  places  were  observed.  Summoning 


APPREHENSION  73 

Panas  to  his  side,  Martiesen  requested  that 
inquiry  be  made  of  the  scribe  as  to  what 
messengers  had  been  sent  to  Zoan,  and 
why  they  had  not  returned. 

The  adon  moved  constantly  among  his 
guests,  watching  zealously  that  their  com 
fort  might  not  be  neglected.  He  conversed 
with  certain  of  the  princes  upon  the  matters 
divulged  to  him  by  Panas  earlier  in  the 
day.  Phibis  made  known  to  him  further 
details,  and  together  they  discussed  the 
chances  of  success  or  failure.  The  adon 
did  not  possess  the  enthusiasm  they  ex 
pected  to  find  in  him,  but  he  admitted  the 
gravity  of  the  situation  and  the  necessity 
for  action  of  some  character.  He  desired 
a  few  hours  for  further  consideration,  and 
promised  that  before  his  guests-  departed, 
he  would  give  them  his  answer.  He  hoped 
to  consult  with  Darda,  should  the  occasion 
offer,  and  for  this  reason  he  put  off  his 
decision. 

But  why  was  the  Hebrew  not  present; 
or,  if  he  could  not  come,  why  was  there  no 
message?  As  these  questions  arose,  and 
the  absence  of  Panas  was  lengthened  be 
yond  what  appeared  to  be  a  reasonable 
time,  Martiesen  grew  apprehensive.  When 
the  lieutenant  was  finally  observed  near  the 


74       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

entrance,  the  adon  abruptly  excused  him 
self  to  Phibis,  and  hastened  to  the  door 
way.  Panas  reported  that  the  barge  had 
been  despatched  in  charge  of  an  Assyrian 
slave  named  Bariet,  accompanied  by  an 
Ethiopian  dwarf.  Peshala  was  not  in  the 
villa.  No  one  recalled  having  seen  him 
after  he  handed  Bariet  a  roll  of  papyrus 
at  the  landing,  with  instructions  to  deliver 
the  message  to  Darda  of  Zoan.  It  was 
thought  that  he  returned  to  his  apartments, 
but  when  these  were  examined,  evidences 
of  his  recent  presence  were  wanting.  Two 
slaves  and  a  light  boat  were  also  missing, 
but  this  was  not  unusual,  for  in  so  large  an 
establishment  there  were  servants  who 
would  take  advantage  of  the  confusion  at 
tendant  upon  a  festival  of  this  nature  to 
escape  work  by  stealing  away,  trusting 
their  absence  would  not  be  noticed  by  their 
busily-occupied  overseers. 

Though  wondering  at  the  disappearance 
of  the  Libyan,  Panas  had  no  thought  of 
danger  to  those  expected  from  Zoan.  To 
the  adon,  however,  came  a  fear  that  he 
could  not  shake  off.  He  ordered  two  trust 
worthy  guardsmen  to  take  a  boat  and  row 
at  least  half-way  to  Zoan,  and  allow  no 
boat  to  pass  without  ascertaining  the  iden- 


APPREHENSION  75 

tity  of  its  occupants.  He  also  directed  that 
the  search  for  Peshala  be  thorough,  and  a 
patrol  be  started  upon  the  river  bank  in 
both  directions. 

On  returning-  to  his  guests,  Martiesen 
found  it  impossible  to  bring  his  mind  to  the 
things  immediately  before  him.  He  was 
preoccupied  and  distraught.  He  heard  the 
music,  but  through  its  notes  came  the  low, 
deep  voice  of  Elisheba,  imploring  him  for 
help.  He  saw  the  dancers,  but  to  Mar 
tiesen  their  waving  arms  were  lifted  in 
appeal,  and  their  supple  limbs  were  bent  in 
prayer.  He  ate,  but  could  not  name  the 
taste  or  substance  of  that  of  which  he 
partook.  Jest  and  song,  and  praise  in 
poem  or  prose  were  poured  into  his  ears, 
and  though  Martiesen  smiled  and  bowed, 
or  murmured  his  thanks,  he  could  not  tell 
the  next  moment  what  he  had  heard.  Only 
when  Panas  came  did  Martiesen  show  in 
terest,  but  Panas  brought  no  tidings  that 
gave  the  adon  rest.  Finally  the  lieutenant 
told  him  that  the  searching  boat  had  re 
turned  without  result,  and  he  asked  if  the 
guardsmen  should  be  given  instructions 
to  proceed  to  Zoan. 

"  No,  Panas.  The  night  draws  to  a  close, 
and  the  end  of  the  feast  will  soon  be  an- 


;6      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

nounced.  Then  I  shall  be  free  to  unravel 
this  mystery.  Until  that  time,  though  the 
Nile  turn  in  its  channel  and  run  back  to  its 
source,  I  may  not  leave  my  guests.  Stand 
ready  to  accompany  me." 

It  was  customary  for  the  master  of  the 
festivities  connected  with  an  Egyptian 
feast  to  watch  for  the  coming  of  the  dawn, 
and  at  the  time  of  its  first  appearance,  he 
wrould  enter  the  banquet-hall  and  announce 
the  conclusion  of  the  banquet.  Immedi 
ately  thereafter  all  vessels  containing  food 
were  put  aside,  and  wine  was  poured  for 
each  guest.  Then  slaves  entered,  with  the 
figure  of  an  elaborately  painted  and  guilded 
mummy  stretched  upon  a  sledge.  As  it  was 
slowly  drawn  before  the  silent  guests,  the 
master  of  the  ceremony  addressed  the  com 
pany  thus : 

"  Looking  upon  this,  drink  and  enjoy 
thyself;  for  such  shalt  thou  be  when  thou 
art  dead." 

The  master  of  Martiesen's  feast  waited 
long.  Often  his  eyes  sought  the  eastern 
horizon,  but  no  ray  of  light  rewarded  his 
vigil.  With  startled  senses  he  endeavored 
in  vain  to  discover  the  position  of  the  fixed 
stars;  but  only  gloom  and  impenetrable 
darkness  met  his  gaze. 


APPREHENSION  77 

The  music  palled  upon  the  guests.  The 
feats  of  the  acrobats  failed  to  hold  their 
attention.  Food  or  wine  served  by  slaves 
shambling  with  weariness  remained  un- 
tasted,  or  fell  upon  the  floor.  The  dancers 
were  slow  and  awkward  after  their  exer 
tions  of  the  night,  and  no  longer  caught 
the  eye  or  won  acclaim.  Drooping  and 
wilted  garlands  were  strewn  upon  the 
couches,  or  hung  in  shapeless  strings  about 
the  necks  of  the  wearers.  The  nearly  ex 
hausted  oil  in  many  lamps  gave  out  a 
sickening  odor.  Anxiety  and  fear  touched 
every  heart,  for  all  knew  the  hour  was  past 
when  the  feast  should  close.  But  no  light 
yet  appeared. 

The  adon  summoned  the  master  of  the 
festival  to  his  side,  and  inquired  if  he  could 
not  discern  the  approach  of  day. 

"  My  lord,  all  is  gloom  and  heavy  dark 
ness.  Though  the  hour  of  its  birth  has 
expired,  the  day  is  not  approaching." 

The  adon  was  now  seated  upon  the  dais, 
and  the  princes  and  those  who  had  fur 
nished  the  night's  entertainment  crowded 
to  his  side.  Wonder  looked  out  of  their 
eyes,  and  terror  blanched  their  cheeks. 
Over  the  multitude  rested  a  hush  like  that 
of  death. 


;8      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  My  guests,"  said  the  adon,  with  a  calm 
ness  that  inspired  some  degree  of  courage 
in  them,  "  I  do  not  know  the  explanation 
of  the  mystery  that  has  come  upon  us.  The 
master  of  the  feast  declares  that  without 
there  is  no  appearance  of  the  dawn,  though 
well  you  know  that  the  hour  of  its  breaking 
is  past.  I  ask  that  all  save  the  princes  retire 
to  their  apartments,  and  there  await  the 
unravelling  of  this  phenomenon." 

"  Nay,  my  lord  adon,  it  is  a  trick  of  the 
gods  to  prolong  our  pleasure,"  cried  one 
who  had  drunk  too  often  and  deep  of  the 
wrine.  "  Send  the  cup  around  again,  and 
let  the  dancers  take  their  places." 

"  Silence,  man !  "  replied  one  at  his  side, 
with  trembling  voice.  "  Have  you  no  fear 
in  such  a  time  as  this  ?  " 

"  Let  an  oracle  be  brought,"  said  an 
other.  "  Where  is  the  woman  who  came 
upon  the  barge  with  the  queen  of  the 
dancers?  " 

"  Aye,  where  is  the  soothsayer,  she  who 
read  the  message  in  the  lotus  flowers?" 
called  several  other  voices. 

'''  Did  she  not  predict  a  night  such  as  we 
had  never  seen  when  we  were  coming 
hither  through  the  sunshine?  Now  make 
her  tell  when  the  day  will  come,"  said  an 
other. 


APPREHENSION  79 

"  Masarah !  Masarah !  "  shouted  Phibis. 
"  That  is  the  name  of  the  hag,  and  she  was 
present  not  long  since.  Demand  of  her 
what  charm  she  has  cast,  my  lord,  for  she 
had  an  evil  way." 

Those  who  stood  near  Masarah  pushed 
back  from  her  side,  and  she  was  alone  in 
front  of  the  adon. 

'  Woman,"  he  demanded,  "  have  you  an 
explanation  of  this  mystery?  " 

u  My  lord  adon,  I  have  a  message." 

'  Then,  in  the  name  of  the  gods,  stand 
forth  and  declare  it." 

"  Not  in  the  name  of  the  gods,"  said 
Masarah,  coming  forward  and  stepping 
upon  the  dais,  "  but  in  the  name  of  the  God 
of  the  Hebrews !  He  has  sent  upon  all  this 
land  of  Egypt  a  darkness  which  may  be 
felt.  Only  in  the  dwellings  of  His  people 
shall  there  be  light." 

Then  fell  upon  that  scene  of  revelry  a 
gloom  that  dimmed  lamp,  and  gem,  and  pol 
ished  marble,  or  glittering  gold  and  silver. 
Strong  men  tottered  and  laid  hold  upon 
each  other  for  support ;  women,  dumb  and 
trembling,  sank  to  the  floor,  and  grovelled 
aimlessly  in  their  bedraggled  finery;  slaves 
crept  to  the  feet  of  their  masters  and 
moaned  in  piteous  terror.  Confusion  took 


8o      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

the  place  of  order,  and  hearts  that  never 
before  had  quailed  were  now  weak  with 
fear! 

Tangible  danger  in  its  most  threatening 
form  is  not  so  terrifying  as  the  thing  that 
steals  upon  us,  we  know  not  whence,  in  a 
shape  that  may  not  be  weighed,  or  meas 
ured,  or  denned.  The  one  may  be  resisted, 
even  though  we  know  the  odds  are  over 
whelming,  and  resistance  is  hopeless.  In 
the  very  act  of  striving  is  found  some  outlet 
for  the  despair  that  bears  against  us.  With 
the  unseen  danger  we  cannot  cope,  and, 
horror-stricken,  we  feel  its  awful  presence 
without  knowing  which  wray  to  turn  for 
aid. 

Thus  it  was  with  those  present  at  this 
feast,  and  to  more  than  one  came  the  fear 
that  death  stood  near,  or  had  thrown  his 
black  veil  over  them  with  a  sure  and  irre 
sistible  hand. 

One  man  spoke,  and  his  voice,  though 
strident  and  commanding,  trembled  with 
terror. 

"  Strike  dowrn  the  hag !  Strike  down  the 
hag !  "  he  shouted ;  and  yet  made  no  move 
to  execute  his  own  commands,  though 
Masarah  was  almost  at  his  side. 


APPREHENSION  81 

"  Let  no  one  do  violence,"  said  Mar- 
tiesen,  quickly,  "  for  it  is  not  the  work  of 
the  woman.  A  Mightier  One  than  the 
soothsayers,  or  the  priests,  or  than  all  the 
gods  of  Egypt,  has  visited  us  with  His 
anger.  Masarah  is  not  to  blame.  Indeed, 
it  is  to  her  that  we  must  look  for  guidance. 
Woman,  where  lies  our  escape  ?  " 

'  It  is  not  given  me  to  know,  my  lord," 
replied  Masarah.  "  Only  this  I  know,  that 
those  who  resist  the  Hebrew  God  must  feel 
His  anger." 

'  Have  you  no  counsel?  " 

"  My  lord,  I  would  counsel  patience.  Let 
the  princes  be  conducted  to  their  rooms, 
where  they  may  rest  in  quietness.  Serah 
and  I  will  lead  the  women  to  their  apart 
ments,  and  calm  them  as  best  we  may.  But 
all  must  await  the  working  of  the  will  that 
has  turned  the  day  of  Egypt  into  blackest 
night." 

Assisted  by  Panas  and  others  who  still 
retained  some  measure  of  calm,  the  adon 
succeeded  in  conducting  his  noble  guests  to 
the  chambers  prepared  for  their  reception. 
Their  slaves  and  attendants  clung  in  mute 
fear  to  those  from  whom  they  had  some 
right  to  expect  protection,  nor  could  they 
be  shaken  off  until  they  were  permitted  to 
6 


82      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

be  near  their  masters,  and  cling  to  the 
silken  hangings  of  their  couches  as  to  a 
life-line  that  would  guide  them  to  safety. 

Masarah  and  Serah  did  not  falter ;  with 
brave  words  they  encouraged  the  women 
to  accompany  them  to  the  portion  of  the 
villa  that  had  been  set  apart  for  their  re 
freshment.  They  worked  rapidly,  until  the 
great  banquet-hall  was  cleared,  and  its 
splendor  was  silent  in  the  fearful  gloom. 


CHAPTER  VII 
DARKNESS 

TO  Martiesen  there  came  no  thought  of 
rest.  Even  while  he  was  engaged  in 
reassuring  his  guests,  he  resolved  to  pro 
ceed  to  Zoan  as  soon  as  he  might  be  free  to 
do  so.  The  appearance  of  this  weird,  un 
natural  darkness  furnished  him  with  a 
further  reason  for  immediate  action.  He 
would  first  assure  himself  of  the  safety  of 
Elisheba ;  then  he  would  seek  the  Hebrew 
prophets,  and  from  them  learn  what  they 
might  tell  concerning  this  distressing 
visitation.  And  then,  if  possible,  he  would 
retrace  his  journey,  and  proceed  to  Ram- 
eses,  and  make  personal  appeal  to  the 
Pharaoh.  Under  present  conditions  the 
king  might  give  ear  to  his  advice. 

It  was  decided  that  Panas  should  remain 
in  charge  of  the  household,  and  the  adon, 
accompanied  by  the  giant  Ethiopians,  who 
often  served  as  his  bodyguard,  would  essay 


84       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

the  trip  to  Zoan.  But  when  they  departed 
from  the  portico,  a  difficulty  arose.  From 
the  numerous  lamps  and  tapers  there  was 
some  light  within  the  building,  but  the 
darkness  outside  was  so  intense  that  they 
could  not  determine  the  direction  they  were 
taking,  and  found  themselves  wandering 
among  the  columns  lining  the  approach. 
The  flickering  blaze  of  their  torch  burned 
dull  and  red  in  the  thick  and  lifeless  at 
mosphere,  casting  a  circle  of  dim  light  only 
a  pace  or  two  in  diameter.  From  all  ob 
jects  and  substances  the  power  of  radiation 
had  been  withdrawn ;  the  air  itself,  laden 
with  an  impalpable  mist,  stifled  and  dead 
ened  the  rays  of  light  at  their  very  source. 

Guided  by  the  voice  of  Panas,  who  was 
peering  in  wonder  upon  the  darkness  from 
the  portico,  the  adon  and  his  Ethiopians 
retraced  their  steps. 

"  My  lord,"  said  the  lieutenant,  "  it  is 
madness  for  you  to  attempt  this  journey. 
You  would  immediately  lose  direction  upon 
the  river,  and  once  adrift  you  will  not  know 
where  to  land." 

"  And  it  will  be  madness  to  remain  here 
with  haunting  fears  constantly  arising  in 
my  mind.  Nor  will  I  remain,  even  though  I 
crawl  upon  the  river  bank.  Where  is  the 
woman?  " 


DARKNESS  85 

"  The  soothsayer,  my  lord?  " 

"  Aye,  Masarah ;  seek  her,  I  pray  you,  at 
once,  and  bid  her  come  to  the  portico." 

"  She  is  near  at  hand,"  replied  Panas. 
Groping  a  few  paces  within  the  entrance, 
the  lieutenant  called  to  Masarah,  and  soon 
returned,  accompanied  by  her  and  her 
daughter. 

"  Masarah,  are  you  not  of  the  He 
brews  ?  "  asked  the  adon. 

!<  I  am,  my  lord,  a  sister  of  Darda." 

"  Then  would  it  not  be  possible  for  you 
to  guide  me  to  Zoan?  " 

"  My  lord,"  she  replied  after  a  moment's 
hesitation,  "  the  same  Power  that  has  sent 
this  darkness  upon  your  land,  has  withheld 
it  from  the  homes  of  the  Hebrews,  and  has 
given  to  those  of  that  blood  some  freedom 
from  the  punishment.  If  your  mission  be 
one  upon  which  my  people  would  look  with 
favor,  I  shall  endeavor  to  guide  you  upon 
the  way.  I  doubt  not  that  I  may  do  it  with 
safety." 

Martiesen  briefly  explained  the  urgent 
necessity,  and  when  Masarah  learned  that 
there  was  reason  to  fear  for  the  safety  of 
her  brother  and  his  children,  she  was  eager 
to  depart.  Taking  a  long  silken  sash  from 
her  waist,  she  placed  one  end  of  the  fabric 


86       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

in  the  adon's  hands.  She  then  ranged 
Panas  and  Serah  upon  either  side,  and  put 
the  remaining  end  of  the  sash  into  the 
hands  of  the  Ethiopians.  Returning  to  the 
adon,  Masarah  took  him  by  the  arm,  and 
without  hesitancy  led  the  way  directly  to 
the  landing.  Here  the  woman  bade  her 
charges  remain  motionless,  and  they  heard 
her  moving  among  the  boats.  Soon  she 
called  to  Serah,  and  directed  her  to  conduct 
the  adon  to  the  boat.  With  a  word  of  fare 
well  to  Panas,  the  adon,  guided  by  the 
gentle  touch  of  the  girl,  moved  cautiously 
down  the  steps.  Reaching  out  his  hands  to 
Masarah,  he  was  aided  to  a  seat  in  a  light 
phaselus,  constructed  of  papyrus,  and 
made  watertight  with  bitumen.  In  like 
manner  the  Ethiopians  were  seated,  and 
paddles  were  thrust  into  their  hands.  A 
few  words  passed  between  the  mother  and 
daughter;  a  command  was  given  to  the 
slaves  to  dip  their  paddles ;  the  boat  rocked 
with  a  steady  movement,  and  the  adon, 
reaching  over  the  prow  into  the  water,  felt 
a  glad  thrill,  as  he  realized  that  they  were 
moving  out  upon  the  surface  of  the  Nile. 

"Is  Serah  in  the  phaselus?"  asked 
Martiesen. 

"  She  is  not,"  replied  Masarah,  who  sat 
at  the  stern,  using  a  light  oar  for  a  rudder. 


DARKNESS  87 

"  My  daughter  remains  to  guide  your  lieu 
tenant  on  his  return  to  the  villa  and  to  give 
such  assistance  as  she  may  in  caring  for 
those  who  were  your  guests,  but  are  now 
prisoners  at  your  home.  She  will  be  needed 
to  quiet  and  comfort  the  women,  who  were 
so  greatly  stricken  with  fear." 

"  And  surely  Panas  will  be  fully  occu 
pied  in  caring  for  the  princes  and  serv 
ants,"  replied  the  adon,  whose  courage  rose 
with  each  moment  of  progress.  "  They 
were  filled  with  desire  for  flight,  and  yet 
they  knew  not  which  way  to  run.  Awe 
struck  every  heart,  and  indeed  it  is  no 
wonder,  for  the  dread  cloud  came  upon  us 
like  the  end  of  all  things.  Never  on  the 
battlefield  have  I  seen  men  so  wrought  upon 
with  terror,  nor  did  there  ever  come  to  my 
own  heart  a  greater  weakness.  Until  you 
brought  me  to  myself,  by  pointing  out  the 
piteous  plight  in  w^hich  my  guests  were 
thrown,  I  was  incapable  of  motion  or 
speech." 

The  woman  made  no  answer,  except  to 
order  the  blacks  to  increase  their  stroke, 
and  to  assure  them  that  they  need  have  no 
fears. 

"  And  Panas  also  was  frightened,"  con 
tinued  the  adon,  as  though  extracting  a 
crumb  of  comfort  from  that  circumstance. 


88      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"Never  before  have  I  seen  him  tremble! 
But  when  the  lights  grew  dim,  and  that  wail 
of  mortal  fear  arose  from  those  about  us, 
Panas  grasped  my  arm,  as  if  to  say  that  we 
had  often  faced  danger  side  by  side,  and 
would  not  shrink  from  it  now.  I  recall  that 
his  hand  shook  as  with  palsy;  nor  did  it 
stop  until  Serah  came  to  him,  and  with  a 
word  sent  him  to  the  guests.  How  they 
worked  to  calm  the  tumult,  Serah  and 
Panas,  not  neglecting  the  meanest  slave ! 
I  saw  them  in  that  dim  light  everywhere, 
and  let  me  tell  you,  Masarah,  as  they  strove 
together,  they  came  to  know  each  other, 
and  I  fear  that  the  brave  Panas,  even  in 
that  time  of  terror,  did  not  lose  sight  of  his 
love  for  the  dancing-girl.  It  need  be  no 
surprise  to  you  if  they  come  together  upon 
your  return,  and  beg  consent  to  marry." 

Still  there  was  no  answer  from  Masarah, 
and  without  encouragement  to  speak,  the 
adon  relapsed  into  silence. 

It  was  now  past  the  midday.  Martiesen 
believed  that  they  were  keeping  near  the 
river  bank,  but  of  this  he  had  no  positive 
knowledge,  save  that  which  came  through 
sounds  borne  upon  the  heavy  air.  The  low 
ing  cattle,  tethered  in  pens  which  the  own 
ers  could  not  approach  in  the  blighting 


DARKNESS  89 

blackness  of  this  terrible  plague,  called  for 
the  light  which  they  knew  was  overlong 
in  coming.  Neighing  chariot  horses,  in  the 
villages  where  a  few  military  forces  were 
quartered,  sent  out  cries  more  distressing 
than  those  heard  from  wounded  beasts 
upon  the  field  of  battle.  Dogs  howled  in 
doleful  measure,  and  grunting  swine,  run 
ning  hither  and  thither  with  the  fear  that 
possessed  all  creatures,  often  plunged  into 
the  river  or  some  of  the  canals,  and  sank 
beneath  the  waters.  Nor  were  evidences 
wanting  of  the  fear  that  laid  hold  upon 
man,  for  appealing  cries  arose  from  many 
a  lonely  hut,  or  swelled  in  volume  from 
assemblages  where  people  in  some  manner 
had  found  their  way  to  a  common  centre. 

At  intervals  it  was  observed  that  at 
tempts  were  made  to  dispel  the  gloom,  for 
dim  fires  of  dry  weeds  and  sedge  were  dis 
covered  upon  the  river  bank.  Like  the 
torch  at  the  villa,  they  burned  with  a  dull, 
red  glow,  and  their  beams  extended  but  a 
few  paces  beyond  the  centre.  Crowds  of 
frightened  beings  strove  with  each  other 
for  a  place  nearest  the  flames.  There  was 
no  longer  class  or  distinction.  Priests,  war 
riors,  judges,  architects,  chiefs  of  districts, 
laborers,  peasants,  slaves,  even  the  dreaded 


90      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

and  hated  embalmers,  huddled  together,  a 
shivering,  moaning  mass,  and  the  hand  of 
no  man  was  raised  against  his  brother  be 
cause  of  caste.  There  was  only  strife  to 
draw  near  to  the  almost  lifeless  flames,  so 
great  was  the  thirst  for  light.  Women  and 
children  were  brushed  aside  without  pity, 
and  their  fearful  cries  were  borne  out  upon 
the  black-laden  air. 

Sometimes  the  boat  in  which  the  adon  sat 
ploughed  through  flocks  of  waterfowl  hov 
ering  together  upon  the  bosom  of  the  river, 
and  when  this  happened,  the  fluttering  of 
the  birds  and  their  discordant  clamor 
struck  such  terror  to  the  Ethiopians  that 
the  slaves  were  with  difficulty  prevented 
from  leaping  overboard.  Masarah  seldom 
spoke,  and  then  but  a  word  or  two  of  cau 
tion  or  command ;  the  adon,  impatient  and 
awestruck  as  he  contemplated  the  unnat 
ural  conditions,  was  silent  and  absorbed  in 
his  own  thoughts.  Thus,  guided  by  the 
strange  power  given  the  Hebrew  woman 
and  withheld  from  the  others,  the  craft 
went  forward  in  safety. 

It  was  three  hours  by  the  river  in  day 
light  from  the  home  of  the  adon  to  Zoan. 
In  this  day  of  more  than  midnight  dark 
ness,  when  all  Egypt  was  shrouded  with  a 


DARKNESS  91 

veil  which  the  sun  could  not  pierce,  a  much 
longer  time  was  consumed  in  the  journey, 
and  the  hour  was  approaching  when  night 
should  have  fallen,  when  Masarah  quickly 
turned  the  boat  to  the  right,  and  bade  the 
slaves  cease  rowing.  With  extreme  cau 
tion  she  guided  the  boat  to  the  bank,  which 
at  this  point  was  high  and  abrupt,  and  fi 
nally  came  to  the  landing-place.  This  was 
built  of  granite  blocks,  with  a  perpendic 
ular  face  to  the  river,  and  the  adon  felt 
carefully  along  the  wall,  until  the  narrow 
stair\vay  was  found,  and  they  disembarked. 
Again  employing  the  silken  scarf  to  keep 
the  party  together,  the  woman  led  the  way, 
straight  back  from  the  Nile,  along  a  beaten 
path.  After  a  few  minutes,  Masarah  drew 
the  adon's  attention  to  a  faint  glimmer  in 
the  windows  of  a  house  near  at  hand.  She 
approached  the  door,  and  struck  upon  it 
nervously.  There  was  no  reply,  and,  after 
waiting  a  moment,  the  woman  struck  again. 
"  Open !  It  is  Masarah  and  the  adon  Mar- 
tiesen,"  she  called. 

With  little  delay  the  door  was  opened, 
and  they  entered  a  room,  as  brilliant  with 
light  as  the  noontime  of  any  day  in  the 
Egyptian  summer. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
AT  MY  LORD'S  REQUEST 

FOR  the  greater  part  of  an  entire  day 
Martiesen  had  been  surrounded  by 
complete  darkness,  and  when  he  stepped 
into  the  flood  of  light  pervading  the  He 
brew  house,  he  was  so  blinded  by  its  bril 
liancy  that  for  several  moments  he  could 
not  distinguish  the  objects  before  him. 

He  had  entered  a  large,  square  apart 
ment  of  considerable  height,  with  several 
small  windows  near  the  ceiling  for  the 
purpose  of  ventilation,  rather  than  for 
any  design  they  might  serve  in  provid 
ing  light.  A  stairway  in  one  corner  led  to 
the  roof,  where  it  was  the  custom  of  the 
family  to  spend  the  night.  Unlike  the 
houses  of  the  Egyptians,  the  stucco  walls 
and  ceilings  were  not  ornamented  with 
paintings,  for  the  Hebrews  were  a  race  in 
bondage.  A  few  of  the  simplest  cooking 
utensils  hung  under  the  stairway,  and 


AT  MY  LORD'S  REQUEST  93 

bricks  were  piled  near  them  in  crude  re 
semblance  to  a  modern  fireplace  or  oven. 

Seated  upon  low,  rude  stools  near  the 
centre  of  the  room  were  nearly  a  score  of 
grave,  heavy,  burden-bent  men.  They  were 
clad  in  loose,  coarse,  sleeveless  cotton  gar 
ments  reaching  their  knees,  and  wore 
sandals.  Their  hair  was  long,  matted,  and 
unkempt.  Upon  their  hands  and  arms 
were  stains  of  clay  and  bruises  of  stubble, 
for  they  were  the  Hebrew  brickmakers, 
who  daily  performed  their  tasks  under  the 
eyes  of  the  Pharaoh's  relentless  masters. 
Grouped  in  a  circle,  upon  a  few  coarse  mats 
at  the  rear  of  the  room,  were  the  women 
and  children,  poorly-clad,  half-fed  creat 
ures,  who  went  to  the  brick-yards  with  the 
men,  or  wandered  abroad  through  the  fields 
in  search  of  straw  to  be  used  in  the  manu 
facture  of  the  bricks.  Upon  all  there  fell 
a  hush  when  Masarah  and  her  charges 
entered. 

The  scene  was  not  unfamiliar  to  the 
adon,  for,  in  his  intercourse  with  the  He 
brews  as  the  governor  of  their  nome,  he 
often  visited  them  in  their  homes,  or  met 
them  thus  for  consultation.  He  knew  that 
these  rough  and  uncouth-looking  people 
lacked  neither  character  nor  intelligence. 


94      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

For  many  generations  the  Hebrews  were 
leaders  in  the  arts,  sciences,  achievements 
in  agriculture,  the  military,  and  commerce, 
and  not  until  a  dynasty  arose  which  feared 
their  power  and  influence,  were  they  driven 
from  these  honorable  vocations,  and  re 
duced  to  the  most  servile  bondage.  But  as 
the  adon  gazed  upon  the  Hebrews  as 
sembled  in  the  light  that  filled  this  house 
from  some  mysterious  force,  he  detected  in 
their  faces  a  gleam  of  hope,  which  he  had 
never  before  observed. 

The  Hebrews  arose,  and  stood  before 
him  out  of  respect  for  the  governor  of  the 
nome,  and  when  his  eyes  could  bear  the 
light,  the  adon  saw  them  there  and 
courteously  acknowledged  their  greeting. 
Darda,  in  whose  house  he  stood,  ap 
proached  and  bade  him  welcome. 

l(  Darda,"  said  the  adon,  trembling  with 
anxiety,  "  is  Elisheba  with  you?  " 

''  Elisheba,  my  lord !  Is  she  not  at  the 
villa?" 

Then  the  heart  of  Martiesen  stood  still, 
for  in  this  question  of  the  startled  father 
he  read  it  all,  and  the  fears  which  come 
crowding  upon  us  when  those  for  whom 
we  have  the  greatest  love  are  in  the  midst 
of  peril,  rained  their  heavy  blows  upon  his 


AT  MY  LORD'S  REQUEST  95 

senses,  and  made  him  sick  and  faint,  and 
killed  his  hope.  He  attempted  to  speak, 
but  no  words  came.  Darda  turned  to  Ma- 
sarah,  and  sought  an  explanation. 

''  We  came  to  find  her  here,  she  was  not 
at  the  festival,"  was  all  the  woman  could 
answer. 

The  old  man  would  have  fallen,  had  not 
his  friends  sustained  him,  and  led  him  to  a 
seat.  In  the  few  words  spoken  he  read 
danger,  treachery,  perhaps  shame. 

'  They  came,  my  lord,  and  brought  me 
your  respectful  message,  requesting  that  I, 
with  my  daughters,  should  attend  the 
festival." 

"  Who  bore  this  message,  Darda  ?  Who 
bore  this  message  ?  "  demanded  the  adon. 

'  Your  secretary — the  scribe  Peshala." 

"  As  I  thought — as  I  feared !  Traitor 
ous  Peshala,  against  whom  Elisheba 
warned  me,  and  I  could  not  see  his  in 
famy  ! "  And  Martiesen  clenched  his 
hands,  and  beat  upon  his  breast. 

"  I  could  not  go  to  the  villa  at  that  time," 
continued  Darda,  "  for  the  prophets  had 
given  commands  to  the  elders  to  assemble 
in  the  evening  when  the  tasks  were  finished, 
when  important  messages  were  to  be  given. 
Intending  to  follow  later  in  the  night,  I 


96       THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

consented  to  the  departure  of  Elisheba  and 
Abigail,  her  sister.  And  yet,  I  know  not 
why,  I  feared  their  going." 

"  O  that  your  fears  had  kept  them  by 
vour  side,  or  that  your  God  might  have 

J  J  o 

reached  out  His  hand  to  save  these  inno 
cents  from  this  monstrous  plotter !  " 

Martiesen  paced  the  floor  in  impotent 
anger,  trembling  with  the  passion  that  pos 
sessed  him,  and  glaring  into  the  faces  of 
the  men  about  him,  who  were  hushed  to 
silence  by  the  evidences  of  his  great  dis 
tress  and  consuming  wrath.  He  sought  a 
sign  of  hope  or  comfort  in  their  counte 
nances,  but  found  neither.  Then  his  sinewy 
form  stiffened  as  \vith  sudden  resolution, 
and  he  stood  before  them,  a  towering  spirit 
of  vengeance. 

"  Men  of  the  Hebrews,  and  you,  women, 
who  have  voices  and  tears,  cry  unto  your 
God  and  implore  Him  to  palsy  the  hands 
and  bind  the  limbs  of  this  monster,  to  hold 
this  beast  fettered,  until  I  may  search  out 
his  place  of  hiding,  and  bring  your  maidens 
unsullied  from  his  grasp !  " 

Before  any  could  interfere,  Martiesen 
turned  and  dashed  through  the  door  into 
the  darkness. 


AT  MY  LORD'S  REQUEST  97 

Crazed  by  the  knowledge  that  Elisheba 
was  in  the  gravest  peril,  the  adon  had  but 
one  thought — the  pursuit  of  Peshala.  In 
activity  would  mean  death  or  insanity.  The 
calm  and  deliberate  organization  of  a 
search  for  the  abductor  would  have  been 
an  impossibility.  Every  fibre  of  his  body 
was  stirred  to  action,  and  his  absorbing 
love  for  the  woman  whom  he  believed  to  be 
in  greatest  peril  rushed  in  where  reason 
and  prudence  should  have  prevailed,  and 
urged  him  forward  and  ever  forward. 

So,  when  he  burst  from  the  lighted  room 
into  the  night,  the  adon  did  not  pause  or 
hesitate.  Straight  ahead  he  went,  without 
knowing  or  even  considering  the  direction, 
but  believing  that  steps,  bounds,  leaps,  on, 
on,  whithersoever  they  might  take  him, 
would  lead  to  the  object  of  his  wrath.  One 
hand  at  his  side  grasped  the  handle  of  the 
Libyan  dagger,  which  he  had  worn  as  an 
ornament  at  his  festival ;  the  other  was 
extended  with  fingers  half -clenched,  as  if 
to  seize  and  hold  the  false  scribe,  until 
he  should  sink  dead  at  the  feet  of  the 
avenger.  Every  nerve  was  vibrating  and 
tense,  but  all  senses,  save  that  which  cried 
for  vengeance,  were  dulled. 
7 


98      THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Voices  from  the  crowded  doorway  called 
upon  him  through  the  darkness  to  return ; 
but  Martiesen  gave  them  no  heed.  Stumb 
ling  often,  yet  regardless  of  all,  he  pressed 
forward  upon  his  course.  He  slipped  and 
fell  headlong  down  the  oozy  side  of  an 
irrigating  ditch,  but  rose  from  the  soft  mud 
in  the  bottom  to  mount  the  opposite  bank 
with  a  bound.  Thick  running  vines  caught 
about  his  ankles,  and  pulled  him  to  his 
knees,  but  he  cut  the  obstructions  away 
with  the  sharp  blade,  and  sprang  forward 
again  to  recover  the  time  that  had  been 
lost  by  his  fall. 

Thus  the  adon  came  to  the  Nile  and  saw 
it  not,  nor  heard  the  ripple  of  its  sluggish 
waters.  He  was  running  steadily  now, 
for  the  earth  along  the  river  bank  was 
trodden  smooth  and  firm.  Without  warn 
ing  or  thought  of  danger,  he  leaped  free 
from  the  precipitous  bank,  and  sank  be 
neath  the  water.  In  a  moment  he  came  to 
the  surface,  and  struck  blindly  forward,  to 
swim  as  he  had  run.  The  hand  with  which 
he  clasped  the  dagger  hilt  drew  the  weapon 
from  its  sheath,  and  did  not  loose  its  hold. 
As  he  was  borne  along  with  steady  sweeps, 
the  sharp  blade  struck  and  cut  a  great 
gash  in  the  papyrus  shell  in  which  he  came 


99 

to  Zoan.  By  this  time  he  was  growing 
calmer.  The  sudden  plunge  into  the  river 
in  a  measure  restored  him  to  a  realization 
of  the  perils  with  which  he  was  beset.  He 
knew  that  there  was  a  desperate  struggle 
for  life  before  him,  and  so  he  laid  hold  upon 
the  frail  craft,  and  attempted  to  draw  him 
self  over  its  prow.  In  this  he  had  nearly 
succeeded,  and  was  putting  forth  a  final 
effort,  when  the  water  rushed  into  the  boat 
through  the  hole  made  by  the  weapon,  and 
the  adon  was  whirled  once  more  under 
neath  the  water. 

Again  he  fought  his  way  to  the  surface, 
but  now  his  breath  was  coming  in  painful 
gasps,  and  his  stroke  was  quick  and  nerve 
less.  Frenzy  gave  way  to  despair,  and  the 
thought  came  to  Martiesen  that  he  would 
sink  there  in  the  depths  of  Father  Nile,  and 
might  never  again  look  upon  his  beloved 
country.  New  strength  was  born  with  this 
thought.  It  was  a  spur  to  greater  effort — 
he  must  not  die  there  like  a  malefactor, 
when  so  much  depended  upon  his  living. 
If  there  were  only  a  point  of  light  or  a 
sound  to  guide  him,  he  might  reach  the 
shore;  but  in  this  darkness,  and  with  no 
sound,  save  that  caused  by  his  strokes  and 
his  panting  breath,  he  was  bewildered,  and 
swam  in  a  circle. 


ioo     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

At  length  his  hands  struck  against  the 
stones  which  formed  the  landing-place,  and 
with  the  touch  hope  returned.  He  felt 
along  the  slimy  face  of  the  granite  wall, 
seeking  a  crevice  into  which  he  might 
thrust  his  fingers,  and  raise  himself  to  the 
edge  of  the  dock ;  but  the  workmen  had  per 
formed  their  task  too  well.  He  tossed 
above  him  the  dagger  to  which  he  had  so 
closely  clung  until  this  moment,  and  heard 
its  ringing  fall  upon  the  steps.  Now  he 
would  climb  to  it,  and  with  it  at  his  side 
once  more,  he  would  move  with  caution, 
until  he  might  secure  a  boat  with  which  to 
follow  this  accursed  Libyan.  With  su 
preme  effort  he  leaped  clear  of  the  \vater, 
and  secured  a  slender  hold  upon  the  sharp 
edge  of  the  wall.  Inch  by  inch  the  strug 
gling  man  drew  himself  slowly  from  the 
water.  The  muscles  upon  his  shoulders 
and  arms  stood  out  in  knotted  bunches ;  in 
his  ears,  like  the  rushing  wind,  roared  the 
hot,  pulsating  stream  of  life. 

At  the  very  edge  he  poised,  but  the  ut 
most  limit  of  exertion  had  been  reached. 
From  his  lips  came  one  agonized  cry  of 
despair — and  Martiesen  fell  backward  into 
the  Nile. 


CHAPTER  IX 
CAPTIVES 

WHEN  Peshala  received  the  com 
mission  to  invite  Darda  and  his 
daughters  to  the  festival,  he  at  once  formed 
a  plan  for  the  abduction  of  Elisheba.  He 
anticipated  that  in  carrying  out  his  de 
signs  he  might  be  compelled  to  murder 
the  aged  Hebrew,  but  this  did  not  deter 
him  from  his  purpose.  Peshala  had  by  no 
means  been  idle  during  his  months  of 
service  as  the  adon's  secretary.  He  had 
made  preparations  to  take  advantage  of 
just  such  an  occasion  as  this  by  building 
up  a  certain  following  among  the  servants. 
One  whom  he  had  selected  was  Bariet,  an 
Assyrian  who  had  been  captured  in  battle 
some  years  before,  and  was  purchased  by 
Martiesen  as  a  slave.  Although  Bariet's 
left  hand  had  been  struck  off — the  custom 
ary  treatment  of  prisoners  who  might  be 
retained  as  slaves — he  used  his  maimed 
arm  with  dexterity,  and  possessed  great 


102     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

strength.  Another  whom  the  secretary 
had  enlisted  in  his  cause  was  an  Ethiopian 
dwarf,  a  creature  who  could  best  be  con 
trolled  through  fear,  and  whose  strength 
and  agility  were  marvellous.  These  two 
were  directed  to  make  the  preparations 
which  the  secretary  thought  necessary  for 
carrying  out  his  evil  intentions.  A  quan 
tity  of  food  was  placed  in  a  small  boat, 
which  two  slaves  were  ordered  to  row  to  a 
point  some  distance  up  the  river  on  the 
western  bank,  there  to  await  the  arrival  of 
Bariet.  Then,  after  agreeing  upon  a  place 
in  the  direction  of  Zoan  where  he  might  be 
found,  Peshala  secretly  left  the  villa,  and 
hurried  down  the  river.  At  the  appointed 
time,  Bariet  and  the  dwarf  departed  with 
the  barge  upon  their  well-understood  er 
rand.  At  the  place  agreed  upon,  Peshala 
was  taken  aboard,  and  they  reached  Zoan 
late  in  the  afternoon,  the  apparently  ac 
credited  and  trusted  messengers  of  Mar- 
tiesen. 

Like  all  Hebrew  women,  Elisheba  and 
her  younger  sister  Abigail  were  often  em 
ployed  at  work  in  the  gardens,  and  they 
were  thus  engaged  when  the  secretary 
approached  and  delivered  the  message  of 
his  master.  It  was  not  unexpected,  but  the 


CAPTIVES  103 

girl  was  disturbed  because  the  adon  had 
placed  the  execution  of  his  commission  in 
the  hands  of  Peshala.  True,  she  had  never 
until  that  morning-  found  reasons  upon 
which  to  base  her  suspicions  of  the  Libyan, 
though  she  had  long  feared  and  distrusted 
him.  He  had  ever  been  respectful,  grave, 
dignified,  and  apparently  obedient  to  his 
master.  She  had  heard  him  express  pity 
and  regret  over  the  unhappy  lot  of  the  He 
brews;  but  that  subtle  faculty  which  we 
explain  as  intuition,  and  which  may  be  the 
warnings  whispered  by  those  whose  eyes 
have  been  opened  to  all  things,  and  who 
see  our  danger,  told  her  that  he  was  a  man 
to  fear.  At  no  time  in  her  life  had  this 
voice  of  warning  sounded  more  distinctly 
to  Elisheba  than  at  this  moment. 

Darda  was  summoned  from  the  place 
where  thousands  toiled,  and  the  papyrus 
roll  was  placed  in  his  hands.  It  was  cus 
tomary  upon  festival  occasions  for  nobles 
or  officials  to  open  their  houses  to  very 
large  companies,  and  in  his  younger  days 
Darda  had  been  present  at  numerous  ban 
quets  given  by  Martiesen's  father.  It  was 
his  wish  to  attend  this  one,  as  he  possessed 
a  pardonable  pride  in  the  distinction  shown 
him  by  the  adon's  invitation,  and  he  had 


io4     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

also  a  desire  that  his  daughters  might  look 
upon  a  scene  of  so  much  beauty.  How 
ever,  during  the  afternoon,  word  had  been 
passed  from  mouth  to  mouth  that  messen 
gers  from  the  prophets  were  at  hand,  and 
Darda  had  been  told  that  the  elders  would 
assemble  in  the  evening  to  receive  the  com 
mands.  Promising  to  follow  at  a  later 
hour,  Darda  bade  his  daughters  robe  them 
selves  in  their  finest  linen  and  return  with 
Peshala.  The  simple  preparations  were 
quickly  made,  and  as  the  sun  dipped  below 
the  barren  peaks  which  shut  off  the  mys 
terious  western  desert,  Elisheba  and  Abi 
gail  took  places  in  the  gaily-caparisoned 
craft,  and  Peshala  gave  his  slaves  the  com 
mand  to  row. 

The  Libyan  sat  in  the  stern  of  the  boat 
and  directed  its  course.  At  first  they 
moved  at  customary  speed,  for  Bariet  and 
the  dwarf  were  sturdy  oarsmen,  but  they 
had  proceeded  scarcely  an  hour  from  Zoan 
before  the  speed  was  slackened,  and  in  the 
gathering  darkness  they  passed  midstream 
and  drew  nearer  the  westerly  bank  of  the 
river.  Elisheba,  distrustful  and  appre 
hensive  from  the  start,  noted  this  circum 
stance,  though  she  did  not  make  known  her 
fears  to  Abigail.  She  watched  closely  every 


CAPTIVES  105 

movement,  and  bravely  kept  up  her  playful 
manner  with  her  sister. 

The  night  was  now  fallen.  Lights  ap 
peared  on  the  river  bank,  and  sent  their 
shafts  dancing  across  the  water.  Far 
ahead,  on  the  eastern  bank,  was  discerned 
a  considerable  illumination,  which  Elisheba 
knew  to  be  the  house  of  the  adon  Martie- 
sen ;  and  yet  the  silent  figure  in  the  stern  of 
the  barge  did  not  point  the  craft  in  that 
direction,  but  hugged  the  shadows  of  the 
western  shore.  Elisheba  arose,  and  ap 
proached  him. 

'  Why  is  the  barge  not  turned  toward 
your  master's  landing?  "  she  inquired. 

''  We  are  not  expected  so  early,  my  lady. 
Indeed,  should  we  not  appear  at  all,  the 
feast  will  not  be  delayed ;  nor  will  it  be  less 
merry  to  all  save  one." 

In  this  answer,  all  his  black  villainy  was 
revealed  to  the  girl.  Her  limbs  trembled 
writh  sudden  weakness,  fear  filled  her  heart, 
and  she  grasped  her  sister's  shoulder  for 
support. 

''  What  is  it,  sister  ?  "  asked  Abigail,  half 
rising  to  Elisheba's  side.  "  What  does 
Peshala  say?  " 

''  Hush,  Abigail,  and  remain  here  near 
me,  for  we  are  in  peril,"  whispered  Eli- 


io6     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

sheba.  "  For  some  purpose  of  his  own  the 
secretary  has  decoyed  us  on  this  journey, 
and  is  now  taking  us  beyond  the  villa." 

Turning  to  the  slaves  she  said :  "  My 
sister  and  I  were  bidden  to  the  festival 
prepared  by  your  master,  and  he  expects 
you  to  bring  us  safe  to  his  villa.  In  his 
name  I  command  you  to  row  the  barge  to 
his  landing-place  with  all  speed.  If  you 
fail  in  this,  and  give  aid  to  whatever  evil 
designs  Peshala  may  have,  the  anger  and 
punishment  of  your  master  will  be  upon 
you.  If  you  obey  what  I  have  commanded, 
I  myself  will  see  that  your  reward  is  a 
noble  one." 

A  cold,  sneering  laugh  from  the  Libyan 
was  the  reply.  "  These  men,  my  lady,  are 
no  longer  slaves,  as  are  the  Hebrew  maid 
ens.  With  me  they  have  thrown  off  the 
yoke  of  Martiesen,  the  traitor  to  his  king, 
and  have  no  regard  for  his  commands, 
either  delivered  by  himself  or  by  the  lips 
which  he  so  dearly  covets.  Ere  the  sun 
shall  rise  and  set  upon  Egypt,  we  will  make 
his  plottings  known  to  the  ruler  he  hopes  to 
supplant,  and  in  the  division  of  his  prop 
erty,  neither  the  men  with  me  nor  myself 
will  be  forgotten." 


CAPTIVES  107 

Elisheba  could  not  reply,  for  her  heart 
nearly  ceased  its  beating,  and  her  tongue 
refused  to  frame  the  words.  The  secre 
tary  arose,  and  came  near  her  side. 

"  Sit  down,"  he  said,  not  ungently,  "  and 
accept  your  lot ;  for  be  assured,  great  honor 
awraits  you.  You  shall  be  returned  to  the 
palace  that  is  now  Martiesen's,  and  shall  be 
received  there  with  all  the  splendor  due  to 
one  of  your  beauty  and  the  rank  you  are  to 
occupy.  I  have  the  proofs  that  Martiesen 
is  engaged  in  a  plot  to  usurp  the  throne,  and 
in  person  I  w7ill  convey  them  to  the  Pha 
raoh.  It  was  no  idle  boast  which  I  made 
this  morning,  and  if  you  will  it,  the  fact 
that  you  spurned  me  shall  be  forgotten  and 
forgiven.  If  not,  then  you  are  still  my 
slave.  Upon  whom  do  you  think  the  king 
will  bestow  his  gratitude  \vhen  this  plot  is 
uncovered,  if  not  upon  Peshala  ?  And  who 
is  there  with  whom  Peshala  will  more  will 
ingly  share  his  honors  than  with  Elisheba, 
the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  maidens  of 
Zoan?  Though  scorned  and  driven  from 
her  presence  by  threats,  the  Libyan  can 
forget  the  slight  in  his  hour  of  triumph,  if 
the  Hebrew  woman  will  press  upon  his  lips 
one  sweet  caress  of  love." 


io8     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

He  was  bending  close  over  her,  his  face 
lighted  with  that  devilish  passion  and  cun 
ning  which  he  so  largely  possessed.  With 
all  the  strength  of  her  supple,  well-trained 
muscles,  to  which  were  added  the  fear  and 
abhorrence  with  which  she  regarded  her 
captor,  Elisheba  sprang  full  upon  him,  and 
sank  her  fingers  into  his  face.  The  un 
expected  assault  carried  Peshala  back 
wards  over  the  side  of  the  boat.  Holding 
to  him  with  the  ferocity  and  desperation 
of  one  who  fights  for  more  than  life,  Eli 
sheba  plunged  headlong  with  her  enemy 
into  the  river. 

A  scream  from  Abigail  rang  over  the 
water  as  she  attempted  to  follow  her  sister, 
but  the  dwarf  caught  her  around  the  waist, 
and  with  his  broad  hand  upon  her  mouth, 
choked  her  back  under  the  canopy  of  the 
barge.  Bariet  was  peering  into  the  water, 
and  as  the  struggling  man  and  woman 
came  to  the  surface,  the  slave  swung  him 
self  over  the  side,  and  swam  rapidly  toward 
them.  He  dealt  the  girl  a  blow  upon  the 
head  that  stunned  her,  and  when  Peshala 
shook  himself  from  her  grasp,  they  to 
gether  dragged  her  insensible  form  into 
the  boat.  The  arms  and  ankles  of  the 
sisters  were  then  bound,  and  strips  of  sail- 


CAPTIVES  109 

cloth  were  tied  over  their  mouths.  Then 
the  dwarf  gave  attention  to  bathing  and 
bandaging  the  jagged,  bleeding  wound  in 
the  Libyan's  face.  His  left  eye  was  nearly 
torn  from  its  socket,  and  extending  down 
his  sallow  cheeks  were  cuts  as  deep  as 
though  made  by  the  claws  of  a  tiger. 

But  there  was  little  time  for  delay.  The 
scream  uttered  by  Abigail  might  have  been 
heard  by  the  boats  ever  plying  upon  the 
river.  Indeed,  several  of  these  were  near 
at  hand,  and  were  filled  with  revellers  on 
their  way  to  the  festival.  Only  the  music, 
songs,  and  laughter  of  their  occupants  pre 
vented  Abigail's  call  for  help  from  attract 
ing  attention.  Silently  the  men  resumed 
their  oars ;  the  barge  went  on  its  way,  leav 
ing  the  dancing  lights  and  tinkling  music 
far  in  its  wake — forward  into  the  dark 
ness,  with  no  word  spoken  by  the  desperate 
captors.  A  low,  smothered  moan  of  agony 
came  from  Elisheba  as  she  recovered  con 
sciousness,  and  realized  that  her  fight  for 
death  and,  through  its  door,  liberty,  was 
lost.  Peshala  went  forward  and  bent  his 
bandaged  face  down,  until  his  hot  breath 
scorched  her  cheeks.  "  Mine!  Mine!"  he 
hissed.  "  Before  the  very  eyes  of  your 


no     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

lover  Martiesen  I  will  parade  you — a  cap 
tive  mistress,  my  suppliant,  broken  slave !  " 
An  hour  passed,  and  upon  a  signal  from 
Peshala  the  slaves  ceased  their  rapid 
strokes,  and  the  boat  drew  slowly  nearer 
the  western  bank.  They  proceeded  thus 
but  a  few  moments,  when  Bariet  in  a  low 
tone  drew  the  secretary's  attention  to  an 
other  boat  a  short  distance  ahead.  Peshala 
cautiously  guided  the  barge  to  its  side,  and 
made  sure  that  the  occupants  were  the 
slaves  whom  Bariet  had  despatched  thither 
with  supplies.  Reaching  over  the  prow  of 
the  barge,  Bariet  held  the  smaller  boat  as 
if  awaiting  an  order  from  his  master. 
Peshala  stepped  lightly  down  between  the 
slaves,  and  without  a  word  of  warning  his 
arm  rose  above  his  head,  a  polished  blade 
flashed  in  the  pale  light  of  the  stars,  and 
the  bending  figure  nearest  him  was  pierced 
by  a  blow  that  struck  the  heart.  The  mur 
derer  wrenched  the  weapon  from  its  cruel 
wound  and  turned  upon  the  other  slave, 
who  rose  in  terror  to  leap  into  the  river. 
The  hand  of  Peshala  was  upon  the  poor 
creature  as  he  sprang,  and  before  the  cry 
that  rose  to  the  horror-parted  lips  of  the 
slave  could  be  uttered,  the  knife  was 
plunged  to  the  hilt  in  his  breast.  With 


CAPTIVES  in 

apparent  unconcern,  the  Libyan  threw  the 
bodies  into  the  river,  and  then,  with  the 
help  of  Bariet,  made  the  smaller  boat  fast 
to  the  barge,  and  ordered  the  rowers  to 
resume  their  places. 

Exhausted  by  fear,  and  not  fully  appre 
ciating  the  danger  in  which  she  was  placed, 
Abigail  had  fallen  asleep,  and  was  spared 
the  sight  of  this  horror.  Elisheba,  how 
ever,  had  not  closed  her  eyes,  and  when  she 
observed  the  approach  to  another  boat,  she 
was  for  the  moment  buoyed  with  the  hope 
that  its  occupants  might  discover  that  Abi 
gail  and  herself  were  held  as  prisoners. 
She  knew  that  the  laws  of  the  Egyptians 
were  most  considerate  of  women,  and  that 
the  crime  of  abduction  was  punishable  by 
death.  Furthermore,  whosoever  might  be 
cognizant  of  the  commission  of  crime,  and 
made  no  endeavor  to  prevent  it,  was  held 
equally  responsible  with  the  perpetrator. 
It  might  be  expected,  therefore,  that  should 
captives  be  discovered  in  a  boat  upon  the 
Nile,  that  great,  free,  open  highway  for  all 
classes,  account  and  explanation  would  be 
demanded  of  the  captors,  and  in  the  ab 
sence  of  authority  that  might  not  be  dis 
puted,  it  would  be  the  plain  duty  of  the 


ii2     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

challengers  to  apprehend  those  who  were 
under  suspicion. 

But  how  short-lived  was  this  hope !  In 
the  faint  light,  Elisheba  saw  the  few  hid 
eous  details  of  the  double  tragedy,  and  her 
quick  ears  supplied  whatever  was  merci 
fully  hidden  from  her  sight.  The  great 
depth  of  the  villainy  of  this  man  who  had 
seized  upon  her  was  now  revealed  in  its 
most  fearful  form,  and  her  gentle  nature 
was  so  horrified  that  she  sank  into  a  swoon. 

How  long  Elisheba  remained  in  this 
state,  she  did  not  know,  but  she  was 
aroused  from  unconsciousness  by  an  in 
quiry  from  the  slave  as  to  their  destination. 

'  To  Manhotef,  before  dawn,"  was  the 
reply,  "  and  the  time  is  short.  Bend  to  your 
work,  and  I  will  double  that  which  you  ex 
pect  as  your  share  of  the  reward." 


CHAPTER  X 
DRIFTING 

R  AMESES,  where  Meneptah  held 
court,  was  a  day's  journey  westward 
from  Zoan  by  the  eastern  branch  of  the 
Nile.  Manhotef,  the  point  toward  which 
Peshala  was  conveying  his  captives,  was 
distant  from  Zoan  about  six  hours.  It  had 
been  a  splendid  city,  reared  under  former 
dynasties,  upon  which  the  ever-shifting 
rivers  of  the  delta  had  encroached  until  its 
habitations  and  temples  were  thrown  down 
and  in  ruins.  Then,  when  the  ruin  was 
complete,  as  if  content  with  its  work,  the 
water  again  changed  its  course,  and  left 
the  sorry  monument  of  its  power  lying 
desolate  and  alone.  In  time,  a  few  poor 
huts  were  raised  out  of  the  debris,  and 
came  to  be  occupied  by  criminals  and  out 
casts  from  the  populous  towns,  or  by  slaves 
who  escaped  from  their  masters,  and  in 
this  labyrinth  found  hiding-places.  Be- 


ii4     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

cause  of  its  isolation  and  reputation,  the 
ruins  of  Manhotef  would  well  serve  the 
purpose  of  Peshala.  Here  he  could  find 
those  who,  for  pay,  would  do  his  bidding 
and  ask  no  questions.  Indeed,  he  had 
previously  made  several  visits  to  this  deso 
late  region  writh  that  end  in  view,  and  had 
formed  acquaintances  there  upon  whom  he 
could  depend  for  assistance  in  any  nefa 
rious  scheme  he  might  propose. 

The  ruined  place  was  a  considerable  dis 
tance  from  the  channel  of  the  river,  and 
was  reached  by  passing  over  a  low,  flat 
shore,  built  up  by  the  sluggish  waters, 
which  are  ever  bringing  sediment  from 
the  thousand  leagues  of  valley  through 
which  they  flow.  A  luxuriant  growth  of 
papyrus,  wild  cane,  and  rushes  covered  this 
low  and  marshy  plain,  with  narrow  and 
winding  paths  leading  through  the  tangle 
to  the  ruined  city. 

As  the  barge  drew  near  Manhotef, 
Peshala  bade  the  rowers  cease  their  labor, 
and  when  they  floated  into  the  shallow 
water,  he  stepped  out  and  waded  to  the 
higher  ground.  After  a  brief  examination, 
he  returned  and  guided  the  barge  into  a 
small  pond,  or  lagoon,  separated  from  the 
river  by  a  sandy  bar,  along  which  grew  a 


DRIFTING  115 

screen  of  water  plants.  With  little  effort 
the  barge  was  forced  over  this  bar,  and 
once  in  the  lagoon,  it  found  a  harbor  that 
was  almost  entirely  concealed  from  the 
river.  It  was  now  Hearing  dawn,  and 
Bariet  and  the  dwarf,  who  had  been  rowing 
steadily  for  hours,  were  greatly  fatigued 
by  their  exertions.  Peshala  appeared  to 
require  neither  food  nor  rest.  He  con 
stantly  paced  the  narrow  barge,  pausing  at 
intervals  to  listen  to  the  gentle  breathing 
of  his  prisoners,  \vho  were  covered  with 
pieces  of  sail-cloth,  and  appeared  to  be 
sleeping.  The  wounds  upon  his  face  gave 
him  considerable  pain,  and  he  had  fears 
that  the  sight  of  his  injured  eye  was  de 
stroyed.  Each  twinge  was  salved  with  the 
thought  that  he  would  visit  months  of 
indignity  upon  the  girl  who  had  caused  his 
hurts,  and  for  every  mar  upon  his  features 
he  would  see  that  the  scourgers  of  the  Pha 
raoh  laid  ten  lashes  upon  the  back  of  the 
man  she  loved. 

As  soon  as  the  barge  was  moored, 
Peshala  commenced  preparations  for  the 
continuation  of  his  journey  to  Rameses, 
which  he  desired  to  reach  at  an  early  hour, 
in  furtherance  of  his  designs  to  incite  the 
wrath  of  Meneptah  against  the  adon  and 


ii6     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

his  visitors.  Threatened  uprisings  were 
ever  dealt  with  promptly,  and  the  Libyan 
entertained  little  doubt  that  with  the  assist 
ance  of  the  ab  he  could  brin^  about  the 
early  despatch  of  a  considerable  force. 
When  this  was  done,  and  while  awaiting 
the  return  of  the  expedition,  he  would  make 
known  to  the  ab  his  hopes  as  to  reward,  in 
payment  for  his  fidelity  to  the  crown.  In 
the  meantime,  Bariet  and  the  dwarf  must 
remain  closely  within  the  lagoon  with  the 
prisoners.  Here  they  would  probably  be 
safe  from  searching  parties,  for  Peshala 
argued  that  with  the  arrest  of  Martiesen, 
the  friend  of  the  Hebrews,  it  would  be  sev 
eral  days  before  the  people  of  Zoan  would 
find  it  possible  to  get  the  authorities  to  act, 
and  thus  his  connection  with  the  abduction 
would  not  be  known  until  he  had  fortified 
himself  against  prosecution.  They  might 
expect  to  be  visited  by  beggars  from  Man- 
hotef ,  who  were  to  be  silenced  with  money, 
which  he  gave  to  Bariet  in  generous  quan 
tity.  Should  a  certain  priest  named  Totoes 
appear,  he  was  to  be  told  to  await  the  return 
of  Peshala,  before  taking  further  steps  in  a 
matter  understood  between  them.  Finally, 
if  danger  of  discovery  arose  from  outside, 
they  were  to  take  the  captives  to  the  ruins, 


DRIFTING  117 

which  might  be  reached  by  following  any 
of  the  paths  near  them.  Here  they  would 
be  concealed  under  the  direction  of  the 
priest  until  his  return. 

While  he  was  imparting  these  instruc 
tions,  the  supplies  \vere  taken  from  the 
smaller  boat,  and  placed  upon  the  barge. 
Peshala  took  his  seat  in  the  light  craft,  the 
papyrus  bushes  on  the  sand  bar  were 
parted,  and  he  struck  rapidly  out  upon  his 
journey.  A  dozen  boatlengths  from  the 
hiding-place  were  not  passed  by  the  Lib 
yan  before  there  came  over  Egypt  that 
strange  darkness  sent  by  the  God  of  the 
Hebrews.  Away  in  the  east  the  stars  were 
just  beginning  to  pale  before  the  glow  of 
the  advancing  sun,  when  it  came,  and  in  a 
moment  they  were  blotted  out  by  the  black 
and  overshadowing  pall. 

Peshala  believed  at  first  that  he  was 
stricken  blind.  He  placed  his  hands  upon 
his  bandaged  face  a  moment,  but  when  he 
attempted  again  to  see,  he  could  discern 
nothing.  The  shape  of  his  boat,  the  gleam 
of  the  water,  a  point  of  light,  or  even  the 
faintest  outline  of  the  distant  horizon 
would  have  given  him  courage;  but  these 
he  sought  in  vain.  He  cursed  Elisheba 
with  the  most  fearful  maledictions,  and 


u8     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

called  upon  all  the  gods  in  Libya  and  Egypt 
to  come  to  his  aid  and  assist  in  her  punish 
ment  ;  he  beat  his  hands  upon  the  sides  of 
the  boat,  and  then  dipped  them  in  the  river 
and  brought  water  to  his  face,  to  wash 
away  the  veil  that  shut  out  his  vision.  Then 
he  seized  the  oars,  and  attempted  to  return 
to  the  lagoon;  but  he  was  confused  and 
baffled  by  the  darkness,  and  he  could  dis 
cover  no  approach  to  land.  Repeatedly  he 
shouted  to  Bariet,  to  come  to  his  aid  or  to 
guide  him  by  his  voice,  and,  thinking  he 
heard  an  answering  cry,  he  rowed  in  des 
peration  in  the  direction  whence  it  came ; 
then  paused  and  cried  again  in  alarm  for 
help.  The  mocking  echo  which  first  de 
ceived  him  this  time  answered  from  an 
other  quarter. 

Rowing  with  desperation  until  nearly 
exhausted,  sometimes  bending  over  the  side 
of  his  boat  and  dipping  water  upon  his 
heated  face  and  body,  always  straining  his 
gaze  and  turning  in  each  direction  in 
search  of  light,  Peshala  went  over  the  Nile, 
he  knew  not  whither.  Occasionally  his 
boat  struck  against  a  bank,  and  he  reached 
out  to  grope  with  his  hands  among  the 
weeds  and  sedges,  or  to  wound  his  fingers 
upon  the  jagged  rocks.  At  length — he 


DRIFTING  119 

could  not  reckon  how  long  a  time  since  his 
start — he  saw  the  dull  glow  of  a  fire  upon 
the  shore,  and  then  he  knew  he  was  not 
blind.  He  paused,  and  to  his  ears  came 
the  chanting  of  a  priest  and  the  moaning 
of  frightened  men  and  women.  He  called 
loudly  to  the  landing-place  and  begged 
assistance;  but  the  cowering,  wretches 
thought  evil  spirits  were  speaking  from 
the  darkness,  and  they  hurled  clubs  and 
stones  toward  him,  and  shouted  to  him  to 
keep  off.  He  rowed  back  as  a  matter  of 
precaution,  designing  to  land  quietly,  if 
possible,  and  join  himself  to  the  others, 
from  whom  he  could  at  least  receive  com 
panionship  ;  and  then  he  lost  the  faint  glow 
of  the  fire,  and  was  again  by  himself. 
However,  this  incident  brought  a  grain  of 
satisfaction.  He  was  not  blind,  nor  was  it 
a  fearful,  haunting  nightmare  of  insanity, 
as  he  so  often  dreaded.  Other  human  be 
ings  were  plunged  in  the  same  abyss,  from 
which  the  stars,  the  sun,  and  every  object 
or  substance  that  could  give  light  or  radia 
tion  had  disappeared.  The  calamity  was  a 
common  one,  and  was  not  an  affliction  or 
punishment  sent  by  the  gods  upon  him 
alone.  He  decided  that  when  next  he  came 
to  land,  he  would  leave  the  boat,  and  crawl 


120     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

along  the  shore,  in  the  hope  of  discovering 
some  being  with  whom  he  could  converse. 
The  solitude  into  which  he  was  plunged 
was  so  overpowering  that  he  felt  as  one 
upon  the  earth  alone,  and  he  longed  for 
the  touch  of  a  hand  or  the  sound  of  a  voice 
in  sympathy.  This  thought  gave  birth  to 
another:  What  if  he  should  come  upon 
the  bodies  of  the  slaves  so  unnecessarily 
murdered  by  his  hand  a  few  hours  before  ? 
With  guilty  fear  he  peered  from  side  to 
side  upon  the  water,  half  expecting  to  see 
the  ghastly  corpses  floating  before  him. 
Then  he  stood  upright  in  the  boat,  with  one 
of  the  oars  raised  above  his  head,  ready  to 
strike,  and  shouted  to  the  dead  to  keep  off, 
and  declared  that  Bariet  and  the  dwarf 
gave  the  fatal  blows  without  his  authority. 
At  length  Peshala  grew  calmer,  and 
when  his  hands  came  in  contact  with  some 
rice  cakes  unintentionally  left  in  one  end  of 
the  boat,  he  broke  the  food,  and  ate  raven 
ously.  In  time  he  slept,  then  awoke  again, 
and  rowed  with  vigor,  he  knew  not 
whither,  until  again  exhausted  with  the 
effort.  His  senses  grew  dull  and  sodden, 
and  his  mind  worked  in  a  circle,  as  though 
drunken  with  some  benumbing  drug.  He 
heard  the  wailing  populace  of  a  town,  or 


DRIFTING  121 

the  strange  and  piteous  cries  of  beasts,  or 
saw  the  faint  glimmer  of  the  fires;  but 
neither  the  sounds  nor  the  feeble  lights 
aroused  in  him  curiosity,  interest,  or  hope. 
Stupefied,  and  at  last  incapable  of  action, 
the  Libyan  sat  with  his  hands  resting  upon 
the  oars,  and  drifted  whither  the.  river 
willed. 

A  cry — near  and  at  one  side  of  the  boat 
— which  might  have  been  made  by  a  be 
wildered  waterfowl,  an  evil  spirit,  or  an 
avenging  fate,  did  not  arouse  him.  A 
splash  in  the  water,  at  his  very  keel,  which 
sent  a  shower  of  spray  over  his  body,  failed 
to  shake  him  from  the  lethargy  in  which  he 
sat.  A  hand,  grasping  the  boat's  prow  a 
long  time,  and  then  a  body,  slowly  and 
cautiously  rising,  not  seen,  but  felt  through 
the  tremor  imparted  to  the  craft,  still  failed 
to  start  one  quickening  thought  in  Peshala. 
The  deep,  labored  breathing  of  a  man  rest 
ing  from  exertion  and  then  the  wary  ad 
vance  along  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  and  the 
touch  of  a  hand  against  his  foot,  but  drawn 
hastily  back,  and  then  the  hand  again  upon 
his  knees,  came  to  this  living,  yet  lifeless 
boatman  as  half-realized  actualities  mingle 
with  the  mysteries  of  a  troubled  dream. 


122     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

A  voice :  "  Succor,  my  brother,  I  pray 
you,  succor  from  my  peril !  " 

And  Peshala  leaped  to  his  feet,  his 
nerves  electrified,  his  body  swaying  with 
passion,  his  whole  being  awakened  as  com 
pletely  as  though  the  brilliance  of  noonday 
had  burst  through  the  pall  of  darkness. 

'  Who  pleads  for  succor?  "  he  shrieked 
in  a  voice  from  which  everv  natural  tone 

«< 

had  departed. 

"  Martiesen,  adon  of  the  Nome  of  the 
Prince." 

With  a  vehemence  that  was  overpower 
ing,  the  maddened  Libyan  leaped  upon  the 
half-prostrate  body  of  his  master.  In  the 
struggle  that  followed,  the  frail  craft 
rocked  and  trembled  as  though  it  would 
split  asunder  or  overturn.  One  knew  the 
man  with  whom  he  fought  and  strove  for 
mastery ;  the  other,  believing  that  he  had  to 
deal  with  some  poor  creature  whose  reason 
was  unseated  by  the  unreal  conditions  sur 
rounding  him,  acted  solely  in  defense.  The 
contest  was  brief,  for  in  a  few  minutes  the 
strong,  wiry  hands  of  Peshala  met  upon 
the  adon's  throat  writh  a  grip  that  could  not 
be  shaken  off.  Back  upon  the  bottom  of 
the  boat  the  secretary  forced  his  victim, 
and  held  him  thus  with  ever-tightening 


DRIFTING  123 

fingers  until  the  adon's  body  grew  limp  and 
almost  pulseless.  Tearing  his  clothing  into 
strips,  Peshala  bound  Martiesen's  hands 
and  feet,  and  when  this  was  accomplished, 
the  panting,  sweating,  triumph-maddened 
victor  rose  to  his  full  height  above  the  pin 
ioned,  senseless  body  of  his  former  master, 
and  extending  both  arms  above  his  head, 
laughed  with  the  ecstasy  of  a  fiend  in 
carnate. 

Hours,  days,  weeks,  or  seasons  might 
have  passed  for  aught  either  inmate  of  this 
drifting  boat  knew  of  the  lapse  of  time. 
When  Martiesen  finally  recovered  con 
sciousness,  he  realized  that  his  companion 
was  rowing  as  though  life  itself  depended 
upon  each  stroke.  After  a  time  the  row 
ing  ceased,  and  the  adon  heard  the  oars 
man  muttering  oaths  against  the  gods,  and 
with  the  next  breath  praising  them.  Mar 
tiesen  did  not  as  yet  know  his  captor,  nor 
could  he  explain  why  he  was  bound  and 
held  a  prisoner.  Remembering  that  his 
voice  was  the  signal  for  the  attack  upon 
him,  he  feigned  sleep,  and  gave  no  sign  of 
consciousness.  He  felt  the  Libyan's  hand 
upon  his  heart,  seeking  to  know  if  life  re 
mained  within  the  body  of  his  prisoner,  and 
then  each  knotted  bond  was  tested  by  the 


i24     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

same  hot,  feverish  touch,  which  almost 
scorched  the  adon's  flesh. 

"  Safe,"  he  whispered  in  his  native 
tongue,  "  safe  for  the  vengeance  that  has 
been  long  in  coming.  Ah,  my  father,  thy 
murderer  is  at  the  feet  of  thy  son !  " 

"Peshala!" 

The  adon  knew  his  captor  now.  He 
would  burst  the  cords  which  held  him ;  he 
would  struggle  with  the  man  that  had 
taken  Elisheba  from  her  home — Elisheba 
whom  Martiesen  loved — and  he  would 
hurl  him  from  the  boat,  and  drag  him 
down  to  the  bed  of  the  Nile. 

But  the  struggle  was  in  vain,  for  the 
Libyan  threw  himself  upon  the  helpless 
adon,  and  held  him  with  a  force  that  could 
not  be  combated. 

"  Aye,  you  Egyptian  dog!  Peshala  has 
you  safe — Peshala  who  has  sworn  by  all 
the  souls  of  the  Libyan  dead  that  he  would 
have  revenge  upon  the  slayer  of  his 
father." 

''  I  have  slain  none  save  in  open  battle. 
Martiesen  is  not  a  murderer,"  replied  the 
adon,  with  firmness. 

''  But  it  was  your  hand  that  brought  my 
father  to  his  death,  and  at  the  knees  of  the 
widowed  mother  his  sons  swore  vengeance 


DRIFTING  125 

upon  the  slayer,"  hissed  Peshala.  "  Two 
failed  in  their  mission,  and  died  like  com 
mon  captives  under  the  slave-drivers  in  the 
Egyptian  mines.  The  third,  the  last,  will 
fulfil  the  oath." 

'  Who  was  your  father  ?  I  know  him 
not,  nor  do  I  know  when  I  slew  him." 

The  grip  of  Peshala  tightened,  and  his 
knee  pressed  more  firmly  upon  the  adon's 
breast.  "  My  father  was  the  Libyan  prince 
of  whose  conquest  and  death  you  boasted 
to  me,  his  son.  There  in  the  salon  you  told 
me  the  story  of  my  father's  death,  and  be 
fore  my  eyes  you  displayed  the  royal  heir 
loom  taken  from  his  dead  and  mutilated 
body,  the  priceless  dagger  which,  in  three 
centuries,  was  not  touched  by  other  than  a 
royal  hand." 

'  Then  strike,  if  you  be  his  son,  strike 
and  become  a  murderer!  The  Libyan 
prince  was  a  powerful  warrior,  yet  I,  a 
mere  stripling,  conquered  and  slew  him  in 
battle.  I  cut  him  down  as  though  he  were  a 
branch  of  papyrus  growing  in  my  path,  and 
his  soul  went  out  rejoicing  with  the  souls  of 
others  slain  in  battle.  Strike,  here  in  the 
darkness  where  the  gods  themselves  can 
not  see  the  deed,  and  carry  to  your  father, 
who  sits  with  them,  the  story  of  your  cow- 


126     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR" 

ardice.  You  need  not  fear  me  now,  for 
I  am  helpless,  bound  hand  and  foot,  a  fit 
victim  for  one  who  has  become  an  ab 
ductor  of  defenseless  women.  Strike, 
Peshala,  for  no  eye  can  look  upon  you ! " 

"  Not  yet,  Martiesen,  not  yet  will  I 
strike.  You  may  not  escape  so  easily.  For 
what  is  death  to  that  which  is  in  store? 
Your  life  is  forfeit  to  the  king,  and  he  may 
have  it  wrhen  I  have  done  with  you.  But 
when  you  stand  before  him  in  the  judg 
ment  hall  at  Rameses,  to  answer  to  the 
charge  of  usurpation,  it  will  strengthen 
your  limbs  and  add  courage  to  your  hearr, 
if  you  have  seen  Elisheba  as  the  bond 
woman  of  Peshala." 

All  the  passion,  the  strength,  the  frenzy 
that  possessed  Martiesen  when  he  first 
learned  at  Zoan  that  Elisheba  was  in  the 
power  of  Peshala,  returned  in  this  instant, 
and  with  a  desperation  that  threatened  his 
dissolution,  he  struggled  to  free  himself. 
Pinioned,  and  in  the  grasp  of  one  wrought 
upon  by  hatred  and  the  thirst  for  revenge, 
the  adon's  attempts  wrere  futile,  but  not 
until  incapable  of  further  effort  by  ex 
haustion  did  he  cease  to  strive  for  freedom. 

In  time  Peshala  gave  his  prisoner  some 
crumbs  from  the  rice  cakes,  and  freed  one 


DRIFTING  127 

of  his  hands  a  moment  to  enable  him  to  dip 
from  the  river  and  drink.  Few  words  were 
spoken,  for  each  read  the  thoughts  of  the 
other's  heart,  and  remained  silent.  The 
Libyan  now  sought  to  avoid  the  shore,  for 
whenever  the  boat  touched  upon  a  shelving 
beach,  or  struck  against  a  perpendicular 
bank,  he  would  turn  in  another  direction, 
and  row  rapidly  away.  At  intervals  the 
adon  slept,  but  woke  often,  ever  to  find  that 
his  captor  was  watchful  and  sleepless. 
When  the  prisoner  moved  to  ease  his  bound 
and  numbed  limbs,  he  instantly  felt  the 
hands  of  Peshala  passing  rapidly  over  him 
to  discover  the  condition  of  the  knots  by 
which  he  was  fettered. 

As  the  long  night  progressed,  the  Libyan 
grew  more  restless.  He  constantly  uttered 
fearful  curses  upon  the  darkness,  or 
prayed  for  a  few  hours  of  light  in  which 
to  complete  his  revenge.  Finally  he  leaned 
over  the  adon,  and  asked  if  he  would  not 
like  to  know  where  Elisheba  and  Abigail 
were  concealed. 

"  I  do  not  ask,  for  I  do  not  expect  the 
answer  to  be  truthful.  They  are  as  safe 
from  you  now  as  though  in  their  own 
bnme.  n^^1  'bit  Hve^  m° 


128     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Nay,  but  I  have  them  safeguarded  by 
Bariet  and  the  dwarf,  who  will  not  play 
me  false.  I  shall  come  upon  them  in  the 
light,  and  you  shall  see — yes,  you  shall  see." 

"  But  the  light !  There  may  be  no  light, 
and  then  what  of  your  plans?  The  God 
who  sent  this  darkness  can  protect  these 
Hebrew  women,  for  in  their  homes  there 
is  light,  as  I  saw  with  my  own  eyes,  and 
outside  their  doors  all  is  as  black  as  the 
heart  of  Peshala." 

"  Whence  came  this  night  without  an 
end?" 

"  From  the  God  of  the  Hebrews,  as  a 
plague  upon  Egypt's  king  and  evil-doers. 
When  that  God  commands,  it  will  vanish ; 
but  how  long  it  remains  is  not  known." 

"  Curse  the  Hebrew  God !  He  is  greater 
than  the  gods  of  Egypt,  but  the  gods  of 
Libya  are  greater  than  all.  To  them  will  I 
pray  that  they  dispel  this  gloom.  I  will 
offer  them  a  sacrifice,  a  living  Egyptian, 
torn  and  broken  by  anguish  and  pain,  until 
he  deserts  all  other  gods  and  calls  upon 
them  for  mercy.  Curse  the  Hebrew  God ! 
Curse  the  Egyptian  gods !  " 

He  crept  back  to  the  oars,  and  Martiesen 
heard  him  offering  incoherent  prayers  to 
the  deities  of  his  childhood. 


DRIFTING  129 

Drifting  for  hours,  and  for  other  hours 
propelled  by  the  oars  of  the  baffled  captor ; 
backwards  and  forwards  over  the  bosom 
of  the  black  Nile,  with  the  sluggish  current, 
or  against  it;  on,  on,  through  the  terrible 
Egyptian  night,  till  reason  trembled  in  the 
balance,  and  neither  bound  nor  free  real 
ized  the  presence  of  the  other ! 


CHAPTER  XI 


THE  shouts  of  Peshala  for  assistance, 
when  he  was  overtaken  by  the  ninth 
plague  sent  by  God  upon  the  Egyptians, 
were  heard  within  the  lagoon.  The  dwarf 
shuddered  in  terror,  for  the  cries  were 
those  of  a  man  in  distress,  and  apparently 
came  from  near  at  hand. 

"  Make  no  reply,  Maesis,"  said  Bariet. 
"  We  will  forget  that  we  have  heard." 

"  But  if  the  master  returns,  his  anger 
will  be  spent  upon  us,  if  we  fail  to  aid 
him." 

:'  If  he  returns,  we  will  be  asleep  in  the 
barge,  and  declare  that  we  heard  nothing. 
He  is  not  so  sure  of  returning,  for  if  he  can 
see  no  more  than  I,  he  will  have  little 
chance  of  entering  this  small  cove." 

"  Why  should  it  be  so  dark,  Bariet?  I 
cannot  see  the  shape  of  my  hands." 

"  A  fog  has  drifted  in  from  the  great 
salt  waters  that  are  ever  drinking  up  the 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  131 

Nile,  and  it  may  last  for  some  hours. 
When  it  rises,  we  must  escape  from 
Peshala." 

'  What  need  is  there  of  that  ?  Have 
we  not  deserted  our  master,  who  was  ever 
kind,  to  follow  this  terrible  scribe?  How 
may  we  now  turn  back?  " 

"  Maesis,  did  you  not  see  the  murder  of 
our  fellow-slaves,  Nilos  and  Stephen?  " 

"  Aye,  that  I  did,  and  my  blood  chilled 
at  the  sight." 

;<  What  reason  was  there  for  this  mur 
der,  Maesis?  Could  he  not  have  brought 
the  slaves  with  him  and  set  them  free,  or 
sold  them  to  another  ?  Yes,  but  that  would 
not  have  satisfied  his  cruelty ;  and  since  he 
struck  those  blows,  I  have  thought  that  we 
shall  be  dealt  with  in  the  same  manner, 
when  we  have  served  his  purpose." 

"Hark!  The  gods  defend  us !  He  calls 
again." 

"  Yes,"  said  Bariet,  listening  to  the  des 
pairing  cry,  "  but  now  he  is  more  distant, 
and  we  need  have  no  fear  that  he  will  find 
his  way  back.  We  shall  do  well  if  we 
ourselves  reach  the  barge." 

Hand  in  hand  they  groped  slowly 
through  the  shallow  water,  until  they  fi 
nally  came  upon  the  boat,  and  entering  the 


132     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

small  cockpit  under  the  pavilion,  they  lay 
down  on  the  benches.  '  What  will  you 
do  with  the  women,  Bariet,  these  that  he 
has  stolen?  "  asked  the  dwarf. 

"  We  have  no  means  of  escape  except  by 
the  barge,"  replied  the  Assyrian.  '  This 
is  a  place  where  there  are  many  murderers 
and  runaway  slaves,  and  if  we  fall  into 
their  hands,  they  will  deliver  us  to  Peshala 
immediately  upon  his  return.  We  must  go 
by  the  river,  and  the  Hebrew  girls  will  go 
with  us." 

"  No,  Bariet,  you  are  not  so  cunning  as  I 
thought.  It  will  not  do  to  return  them  to 
their  homes,  for  in  doing  so  we  should  be 
captured  by  the  adon,  and  he  would  execute 
us  for  our  part  in  this  night's  work.  We 
must  leave  them  here." 

"  That  would  be  a  monstrous  thing  to 
do,  Maesis;  for  what  would  befall  them  in 
Manhotef,  where  none  but  criminals  lurk? 
Besides,  if  \ve  return  them  to  the  Hebrews 
uninjured,  they  will  plead  for  us,  and  we 
shall  be  rewarded  for  returning  them  to 
freedom.  Leave  it  to  me,  for  I  see  our  way 
clear — if  only  the  fog  would  lift — to  turn 
the  circumstances  to  our  account." 

The  dwarf  did  not  reply,  and  soon  fell 
asleep.  The  Assyrian  watched  patiently, 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  133 

but  as  the  hours  lengthened,  his  vigil  re 
laxed,  and  he,  too,  sank  into  slumber. 

When  Elisheba  and  Abigail  awoke,  and 
found  themselves  in  darkness,  they  were 
content  to  remain  hidden  in  its  folds  as 
long  as  danger  was  not  apparent.  They 
heard  the  deep  breathing  of  the  slaves,  and, 
whispering  softly  to  each  other,  wondered 
at  the  length  of  the  night.  After  a  long 
time  Elisheba  succeeded  in  freeing  her 
hands,  and  when  she  recovered  their  use, 
she  loosened  the  bonds  upon  Abigail  and 
herself.  With  the  hope  of  escape,  she  crept 
carefully  about  the  barge,  and  after  listen 
ing  intently  from  every  point  she  could  ap 
proach,  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that 
Peshala  was  not  present.  She  came  upon 
food  and  jars  of  wine,  and  when  she  had 
conveyed  a  generous  portion  to  the  pavil 
ion,  the  sisters  ate  with  relish,  and  in 
hushed  voices  discussed  how  they  might 
elude  their  captors.  If  they  could  only 
reach  the  open  bank  of  the  river,  they 
thought  it  might  be  possible  to  attract  the 
attention  of  boatmen  with  signals,  and  in 
this  manner  make  known  their  plight. 
Thus  planning,  plotting,  wondering,  whis 
pering  love  and  encouragement  to  each 
other,  fearing  for  the  anxiety  and  sorrow 


134     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

of  their  father  when  he  should  learn  that 
they  had  not  been  taken  to  the  home  of 
the  adon,  as  he  expected,  and  then  wonder 
ing  again,  ever  wondering  at  the  almost 
stifling  darkness,  the  sisters  waited  for  the 
coming  of  light. 

At  length  the  dwarf  awoke,  and  finding 
only  darkness,  called  in  terror  to  Bariet. 

"  Why,  what  is  this,  Maesis  ?  Not  yet 
light?"  said  the  Assyrian  in  deep  alarm. 

"  No,  Bariet,  though  I  have  slept  long,  it 
is  still  as  dark  as  when  we  returned  to  the 
boat." 

"  Indeed  you  slept  long,  for  I  sat  beside 
you  until  I  was  numb,  waiting  for  a  sight 
of  the  shore,  and  finally  I,  too,  fell  asleep." 

'  What  can  it  mean?  I  have  never  seen 
darkness  like  this,"  said  the  dwarf,  draw 
ing  back  from  the  entrance.  "  Once  at  my 
home  in  Ethiopia  the  sun  was  darkened  for 
a  time  by  a  black  shadow  which  swept 
across  its  face,  but  the  light  soon  returned." 

'  That  was  a  portent  of  war." 

:<  Indeed-  it  was,  for  in  a  few  days  the 
Egyptians  came,  and  many  of  our  people 
were  slain,  and  I  was  driven  from  my  home 
with  many  other  captives." 

"  One  who  has  been  a  captive  can  never 
lose  from  his  heart  all  pity  for  other  cap- 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  135 

lives.  Maesis,  will  you  stand  with  me  in 
the  attempt  to  return  Elisheba  and  Abigail 
to  their  home?  " 

''  Bariet,  I  will  follow  your  lead." 

"  Maesis,  are  you  armed? ' 

"  Only  with  the  knife  in  my  girdle." 

'  Then  we  will  not  permit  Peshala  to 
come  again  upon  the  barge,  should  he  re 
turn.  And  from  this  time  on  one  of  us 
must  watch  for  the  breaking  of  light,  while 
the  other  sleeps.  We  must  escape  him  if 
it  be  possible,  for  if  the  murderer  of  our 
companions  finds  us  in  this  place,  and  we 
resist,  he  will  summon  help  from  the  ruins, 
and  overpower  us." 

Elisheba  heard  their  voices,  and  creep 
ing  to  the  edge  of  the  platform,  asked  of 
what  they  were  speaking. 

"  Of  the  darkness,  my  lady,  for  the  time 
of  morning  has  long  since  passed." 

"Where  is  Peshala?" 

"  He  departed  in  the  small  boat  for 
Rameses  before  the  hour  of  dawn." 

The  hearts  of  the  sisters  leaped  with 
great  joy. 

"  And  did  the  deeper  darkness  come 
after  he  left?  "  asked  Elisheba,  when  she 
could  control  her  voice. 


136     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Immediately,  my  lady.  Peshala  was 
not  a  score  of  boatlengths  upon  the  river 
when  the  black  fog  swept  down,  and  in  an 
instant  we  could  see  nothing.  It  was  with 
difficulty  that  we  returned  to  the  barge 
from  the  entrance  to  the  cove  after  we  had 
sped  Peshala  on  his  journey." 

"  Surely  he  must  have  become  confused 
and  lost  his  way,  or  he  would  have  returned 
ere  this,"  said  the  girl. 

"  Indeed,  lady,  he  was  blinded  from  the 
start,  for  we  heard  his  cries  for  aid,  but 
did  not  answer  them." 

"  You  did  not  reply  to  them,  Bariet?  " 

"  No,  lady,  we  stopped  both  our  ears  and 
our  mouths  after  his  first  shouts." 

Was  there  cause  for  hope  or  for  fear  in 
this  action  of  the  slaves?  "Bariet,  why 
did  you  refuse  to  answer  Peshala  or  assist 
him  to  return?  " 

'*  I  have  feared  him  since  he  stabbed  the 
slaves,  our  companions,"  replied  the  As 
syrian,  truthfully,  "  and  have  sought  oc 
casion  for  escape." 

'  Then  fear  him  no  longer,"  said  Eli- 
sheba.  An  inspiration  came  to  her  with 
the  reply  of  Bariet.  Her  eyes  were  opened, 
and  she  saw  that  the  hand  of  God  was 
stretched  forth  to  aid  her  people. 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  137 

"  The  darkness  was  sent  as  another 
plague  upon  the  Egyptians,"  she  said. 
"  Peshala  wanders  in  it  upon  the  Nile,  and 
it  will  hold  him,  and  baffle  him,  and  beat 
him  down  in  his  evil  designs  upon  your 
master  and  myself.  He  will  neither  come 
upon  Rameses,  nor  the  place  where  we  lie, ' 
nor  any  place  of  shelter.  His  evil  thoughts 
and  passions  will  drive  him  to  madness." 

Bariet  shook  with  terror,  for  Elisheba, 
speaking  out  of  the  darkness,  was  more 
like  a  disembodied  spirit  than  a  living  per 
son.  The  dwarf  clung  to  the  Assyrian's 
limbs  with  trembling  hands. 

She  waited  a  moment  before  she  spoke 
again,  "  Bariet,  surely  you  have  no  cause 
to  injure  the  Hebrew  Darda." 

"  None,  my  lady." 

"  Nor  have  you  enmity  against  my  sister 
and  myself,  for  we  have  not  harmed  you." 

'''  It  is  true,  Elisheba;  I  have  not." 

'  Then  why  should  you  hold  us  here  as 
prisoners  for  the  man  you  so  greatly  fear? 
Return  us  to  our  home,  Bariet,  and  you 
shall  be  protected  from  Peshala." 

''  Lady,  even  before  you  spoke  to  us, 
Maesis  entered  into  a  compact  with  me 
that  we  should  do  as  you  have  asked.  We 
shall  return  to  our  master  and  ask  his 


138     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

forgiveness,  but  first  the  Hebrew  maidens 
shall  be  restored  to  their  father." 

"  O  Bariet,  if  you  and  the  dwarf  will  be 
faithful  in  this,  I  will  entreat  the  adon  for 
your  freedom  as  a  reward." 

:(  Faithful,  my  lady  Elisheba!  I  swear 
by  all  the  gods  of  Assyria  and  Egypt,  nay, 
by  the  God  of  the  Hebrews  I  swear  it, 
Bariet  will  be  faithful,  and  the  dwarf  will 
be  faithful  to  the  end.  And  for  reward,  we 
ask  it  not." 

The  earnestness  of  the  slave's  voice  gave 
assurance  that  he  would  do  as  he  promised, 
for  there  was  no  doubt  that  he  was  now 
fully  enlisted  in  the  cause.  At  intervals  in 
the  long  hours  of  waiting  she  talked  to  the 
slaves  from  the  pavilion,  sustaining  their 
hope  and  winning  their  sympathies  by  her 
gentle  and  kindly  interest  in  their  welfare. 
Occasionally  the  faith  of  the  sisters  wav 
ered,  and  they  feared,  they  knew  not  what. 
But  then  arose  the  promises  of  the  prophets 
to  comfort  them,  and  the  remembrance 
that  heretofore  all  had  been  fulfilled,  and 
\vith  these  thoughts  trust  and  confidence 
returned,  and  they  awaited  the  end  with 
patience. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day  the 
faint  glow  of  the  coming  sun  burned  in  the 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  139 

heavens  to  herald  the  passage  of  the  long 
night,  and  with  the  first  almost  imper 
ceptible  touch  of  the  morning,  a  thrill  of 
joy  ran  through  the  hearts  of  despairing 
men.  Beasts,  too,  and  fowls  arose  from 
places  where  they  had  fallen,  while  stunted 
vegetation,  grown  pale  and  sickly  by  the 
withdrawal  of  that  which  gives  it  life,  once 
more  lifted  its  leaves  and  spires  and  droop 
ing  blossoms,  and  fluttered  gaily  in  the 
reawakening  light. 

Elisheba,  watchful  and  restless,  became 
aware  of  the  breaking  of  the  morning, 
when  she  saw  dim  outlines  of  the  papyrus 
bushes  near  the  barge.  She  leaped  to  her 
feet,  filled  with  breathless  joy,  but  half 
fearing  at  first  that  she  was  deceived.  Ah, 
no,  there  was  light,  the  blessed  light,  and 
upon  its  wings  it  bore  the  hope  of  freedom ! 
With  quick  and  loving  caresses  she  awak 
ened  Abigail,  and  as  they  gazed  first  upon 
each  other's  features,  and  then  there  in  the 
east  upon  the  coming  glory,  they  felt  their 
hearts  bursting  with  the  knowledge  that  the 
God  of  the  Hebrews  still  lived. 

Running  to  the  sleeping  men,  Elisheba 
shook  Bariet  by  the  shoulder,  and  called  to 
him: 


140     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Awake !  awake !  Bariet,  awake,  for  the 
light  is  here  to  set  us  free !  Quick,  Maesis, 
quick  to  the  oars,"  and  she  turned  to  the 
dwarf,  "  for  the  morning  comes,  and  we 
can  hasten  from  this  place.  Look,  Bariet, 
the  promise  of  the  Assyrian  slave  can  now 
be  kept." 

The  men  sprang  to  their  feet,  thrilled 
with  the  joy  of  her  voice.  Yes,  here  was 
light !  O  wonder  that  it  had  come  at  last ! 
And  there  was  none  at  hand  to  stay  them. 
They  danced  upon  the  swaying  boat,  chant 
ing,  each  in  his  mother  tongue,  their  simple 
thanksgiving.  Then,  with  uplifted  faces, 
extended  arms,  and  bared  breasts,  they 
waited,  as  though  to  catch  and  hold  and 
never  lose  the  subtle,  mysterious  gift  that 
is  life  itself. 

"  Quick,  quick,  Bariet,  Maesis,  to  the 
oars  and  to  the  river !  "  urged  the  impa 
tient  girl.  "  We  are  free  to  go  now,  but 
should  we  delay  till  Peshala  returns,  all  is 
lost." 

The  slaves  leaped  to  obey  her  commands, 
for  the  name  of  the  Libyan  stirred  them  to 
a  recollection  of  their  danger.  As  they 
sprang  toward  the  oars,  a  tall,  half-clad 
figure  ran  through  the  shallow  water  from 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  141 

the  near-by  shore  and  laid  his  hand  upon 
the  prow  of  the  barge. 

:<  Why  in  such  haste  to  leave  fair  and 
beautiful  Manhotef  ?  "  he  demanded. 

It  was  Totoes,  the  outcast  priest.  He 
had  found  an  asylum  in  this  desolate  place 
some  years  previously,  and  was  thus  able 
to  escape  punishment  for  a  number  of 
atrocious  crimes  in  which  he  had  been 
detected. 

"  We  return  to  Zoan,"  replied  Elisheba, 
with  courage  on  her  lips  but  fear  in  her 
heart.  "  We  have  been  compelled  to  re 
main  here  because  of  the  darkness,  and  we 
fear  that  our  friends  will  be  sorely  dis 
tressed  over  our  absence." 

"Hebrews!"  said  Totoes,  with  con 
tempt.  "  If  your  friends  are  anxious  over 
this  short  delay,  they  may  be  even  more 
concerned  should  it  be  extended,  and  thus 
be  induced  to  place  a  ransom  on  your  pretty 
heads." 

Then,  glancing  over  the  barge  in  the 
twilight,  he  demanded  the  name  of  its 
owner. 

"  Martiesen,  adon  of  the  Nome  of  the 
Prince,"  answered  Bariet  with  spirit,  "  and 
we  be  his  slaves.  Stand  you  aside  and 


142     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

permit  its  departure."  He  arose  from  the 
rower's  seat  and  approached  the  priest. 

"  So,  it  is  Bariet,  of  whom  Peshala  has 
told  me  something,"  replied  Totoes.  "  This 
furnishes  a  still  more  urgent  reason  why 
you  should  remain,  for  unless  I  mistake, 
you  came  hither  on  some  business  of  your 
master's  secretary.  It  appears  to  me  rather 
dangerous  to  permit  two  handsome  maid 
ens  to  go  abroad  at  the  mercy  of  a  couple 
of  desperate  slaves,  therefore  I  urge  you  to 
disembark  immediately,  and  accompany  me 
to  a  place  which  will  not  be  so  easy  of  dis 
covery  when  the  day  breaks  fully.  Mar- 
tiesen  may  be  searching  for  his  slaves." 

Abigail  touched  Elisheba's  arm  and  mo 
tioned  to  the  water.  Bariet  detected  the 
movement,  and  in  a  glance  his  quick  eye 
saw  four  gaunt,  hollow-eyed  figures  cau 
tiously  approaching  the  boat.  They  had 
stolen  into  the  lagoon,  and  had  all  but 
reached  the  barge  without  detection,  while 
Totoes  parleyed  with  its  occupants. 

With  a  cry  of  warning  to  the  dwarf, 
Bariet  leaped  forward  upon  the  priest,  who 
scarcely  anticipated  resistance,  and  bore 
him  down  into  the  shallow  water.  After 
dealing  the  struggling  Totoes  a  blow  which 
stunned  him  into  insensibility,  Bariet 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  143 

braced  his  shoulder  against  the  prow  of 
the  barge,  and  with  a  mighty  effort  freed 
it  from  the  soft  mud  into  which  it  had 
settled.  He  caught  the  prow  with  his  single 
hand,  and  attempted  to  swing  himself  upon 
the  barge,  but  at  that  instant  there  was  the 
gleam  of  a  knife  in  the  air,  for  one  of  the 
priest's  followers  who  had  gained  the 
barge  leaned  over  the  side,  and  struck 
viciously  at  the  slave.  Bariet  dodged  the 
blow,  and  down  beside  him  fell  a  dark  body 
with  a  great,  gaping  wound  in  its  back, 
which  had  been  made  by  the  knife  of  the 
dwarf.  A  scream  from  Elisheba  caused 
Bariet  to  redouble  his  efforts  to  regain  the 
deck  of  the  boat,  and  when  in  a  moment 
he  succeeded,  he  sprang  over  the  prostrate, 
struggling  bodies  of  the  dwarf  and  an  an 
tagonist,  and  reached  the  pavilion  in  a 
bound.  There,  in  the  grasp  of  one  of  the 
ruffians,  who  held  the  girl  in  front  of  him 
as  a  shield,  Bariet  saw  the  tender  and  un 
conscious  form  of  Abigail.  Like  a  tigress 
aroused  to  the  protection  of  her  young, 
Elisheba  was  advancing  upon  the  Egyp 
tian,  yet  dared  not  strike  with  the  dagger 
she  held,  fearing  that  the  blow  would  reach 
her  sister  first.  Nor  did  she  dare  delay, 
for  the  Egyptian  crept  back  inch  by  inch^ 


144     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

feeling  with  outstretched  foot  for  the  edge 
of  the  platform,  ready  when  he  should 
reach  it  to  leap  backwards  into  the  water 
with  his  victim,  and  then  bear  her  away 
captive.  With  the  rapidity  of  thought, 
Bariet  caught  a  throw-stick  from  his  belt, 
and  hurled  it  across  the  pavilion,  crashing 
into  the  skull  of  Abigail's  captor.  He  fol 
lowed  his  weapon  with  a  bound.  The 
stricken  man  toppled  over  the  barge  into 
the  lagoon,  still  clasping  the  unconscious 
child  in  his  arms.  Without  an  instant's 
hesitation,  Bariet  leaped  again  into  the 
water.  He  was  up  to  his  armpits  now,  but 
with  unerring  instinct  he  sank  to  the  bot 
tom  of  the  pond,  and  in  a  moment  brought 
the  pale,  white  form  of  the  girl  from  the 
grasp  of  the  swarthy  corpse  that  held  it  in 
a  death's  embrace.  Bearing  her  up  as  best 
he  could,  Bariet  raised  the  child  to  the 
agonized  sister,  whose  trembling  arms 
reached  eagerly  down  for  the  precious 
burden. 

But  Bariet  knew  that  his  task  was  not 
finished.  The  fifth  of  their  assailants  had 
gone  to  the  assistance  of  Totoes,  and,  after 
dragging  the  stunned  priest  to  the  shore, 
shouted  loudly  for  aid.  Answering  cries 
were  heard  in  the  distance,  and  the  crash- 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  145 

ing  of  dry  reeds  and  papyrus  along  the  nar 
row  paths  warned  the  slave  that  followers 
of  Totoes  would  soon  overpower  him,  and 
the  escape  of  those  for  whom  he  was  fight 
ing  with  so  much  courage  wrould  be  im 
possible. 

'  To  the  oars,  Elisheba !  "  he  shouted. 
'  To  the  oars,  with  all  your  strength." 

He  seized  the  prow  of  the  boat,  and 
pointed  it  toward  the  river,  now  plainly 
visible  in  the  increasing  light.  Wading 
where  he  could,  swimming  where  the  water 
was  too  deep  for  him  to  walk  upon  the  bot 
tom,  he  put  his  shoulder  against  the  stern 
of  the  barge  and  pressed  forward  to  free 
dom.  Elisheba  heard  Bariet's  cry,  and 
threw  all  her  strength  upon  the  oars,  thus 
greatly  aiding  the  almost  superhuman  ef 
forts  of  the  slave  who  was  striving  to  save 
them.  Together  they  succeeded,  and  as 
they  passed  over  the  bar  upon  which  grew 
the  fringe  of  papyrus  screening  the  lagoon 
from  the  river,  a  crowd  of  desperate 
wretches  burst  upon  the  shores  of  the  har 
bor  just  quitted,  and  plunged  into  the  water 
as  if  to  follow  the  escaping  barge.  By  this 
time  Bariet  was  upon  the  boat,  and  after 
pausing  long  enough  to  raise  a  pulseless 
body  from  the  feeble  grasp  of  Maesis  and 

10 


146     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

fling  it  overboard,  he  caught  the  oars  from 
Elisheba's  hands,  and  with  long  sweeps 
sent  the  craft  out  of  the  shadow,  upon  the 
broad  bosom  of  the  sparkling  Nile. 

By  and  by  Elisheba  came  running  to 
him,  all  radiant  with  hope  and  happiness. 

"  She  lives !  "  the  girl  cried  in  answer  to 
his  wondering  look.  "  She  lives,  Bariet, 
and  we  shall  restore  her  to  her  father's  lov 
ing  arms.  O  Bariet,  noble  Bariet,  what 
reward  is  great  enough  to  compensate  you 
for  the  happiness  you  have  brought  to 
others ! " 

Into  the  worn  and  exhausted  counte 
nance  of  the  slave  came  a  glow  of  satis 
faction  and  content.  He  had  done  the  work 
according  to  his  pledge,  and  he  felt  the 
reward  of  well-doing  in  his  heart.  As  well 
as  she  could,  Elisheba  washed  and  bound 
the  wounds  of  the  unconscious  dwarf,  who 
had  fought  against  a  powerful  man,  and 
was  dangerously  hurt.  With  tenderness 
she  placed  his  body  in  a  comfortable  posi 
tion,  and  shielded  him  from  the  sun.  Keep 
ing  well  towards  the  western  shore,  Bariet 
toiled  steadily  at  the  oars.  The  barge  was 
a  heavy  craft  for  two  rowers,  and  with  but 
one  its  progress  was  slow  and  laborious. 
Nevertheless,  Bariet  was  determined  to 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS  147 

succeed,  for  he  had  enlisted  in  this  cause 
with  his  whole  soul,  and  would  make  the 
fight  as  long  as  there  was  life  in  his  body. 
The  stump  of  his  maimed  arm,  bent  over 
the  oar  handle,  was  not  as  effectual  as  the 
grasp  of  a  hand.  Because  it  often  gave 
him  trouble,  he  asked  Elisheba  to  bring  a 
band  and  fasten  his  arm  to  the  oar ;  but  she 
came  with  compassion  in  her  face,  and, 
seizing  the  oar  with  her  own  hands,  took 
her  place  beside  the  slave,  and  kept  the 
stroke.  Bariet  protested  that  it  was  not 
fit  work  for  her,  and  declared  that  he 
could  row  the  entire  distance  to  Zoan,  if 
she  would  bind  his  arm  to  the  oar.  She 
shook  her  head  till  all  her  glittering  wealth 
of  hair  fell  down  over  her  neck  and  shoul 
ders,  and  kept  her  place. 

"  No,  Bariet,  I  will  stay.  You  have 
saved  us  from  a  fate  many  times  more 
dreadful  than  death,  and  are  striving  to 
complete  our  escape.  You  have  lost  sight 
of  yourself,  and  are  thinking  only  of  aiding 
two  helpless  women  of  another  race. 
Bariet,  I  am  proud  to  sit  here  beside  you, 
and  do  what  I  may  to  help." 

About  midday  they  passed  the  adon's 
villa,  far  to  the  right.  Bariet  asked  if  they 
should  land  and  seek  aid;  but  Elisheba, 


148     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

fearing  her  father's  great  anxiety,  begged 
that  they  incur  no  delay.  And  so,  with 
Abigail  coming  often  to  them  with  refresh 
ment,  and  sometimes  singing  pretty,  child 
ish  songs  to  cheer  them  on,  they  toiled 
steadily  forward. 


CHAPTER  XII 
OTHER  CAPTIVES 

MARTIESEN  opened  his  eyes  upon 
the  returning  light,  and  saw  sitting 
before  him  in  the  boat,  with  listless  hands 
and  head  bent  forward  on  sunken  breast, 
in  stupor  like  that  of  apoplectic  seizure, 
the  helpless  Peshala.  The  Libyan's  face 
was  covered  with  patches  of  dried  blood, 
two  livid  scars  were  upon  his  cheeks,  and 
one  eye  was  torn,  lacerated,  and  swollen 
with  inflammation — a  revolting,  sickening 
object. 

They  had  been  without  food  two  days 
and  two  nights,  and  the  day  and  night  pre 
ceding  that  period  they  had  partaken  only 
of  a  few  small  pieces  of  rice  cakes.  Both 
labored  under  the  stress  of  consuming 
passion,  followed  by  the  outlay  of  most  un 
usual  exertion  and  exhausting  strife.  The 
environments  were  of  that  character  which 
drive  men  to  madness  or  impel  them  to  self- 


150     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

destruction.  Though  each  was  worn  to 
the  verge  of  physical  and  mental  collapse, 
Martiesen  was  the  stronger,  for  his 
strength  had  not  been  weakened  and 
sapped  by  the  continual  brooding  upon  and 
thirst  for  vengeance,  as  was  the  case  with 
Peshala.  Not  only  was  the  Libyan  worn 
and  mentally  enervated  by  these  influences, 
but  he  had  now  been  rowing  the  boat  at 
intervals  for  three  days  and  nights.  Some 
times  he  would  work  at  the  oars  for  hours 
without  pausing,  and  possibly  in  all  that 
time  accomplish  little  more  than  a  circle  or 
a  zigzag  course  upon  the  river. 

The  adon  gazed  dreamily  and  wonder- 
ingly  at  his  captor  in  the  growing  light. 
He  could  make  nothing  out  of  the  situation 
at  first — his  bound  feet  and  hands,  his  ach 
ing  head  and  body,  his  torn  and  soiled 
clothing,  himself  there  at  the  bottom  of  the 
boat,  and  the  swaying,  stupefied  figure  be 
fore  him — it  was  all  mystery.  Only  by 
slow  degrees  did  it  come  back  to  Martiesen, 
that  horrible  nightmare  through  which  he 
had  passed.  For  a  time  he  continued  to 
think  it  a  hideous  dream,  and  he  endeavored 
to  shake  it  off.  But  as  he  strove  to  awaken 
to  something  else,  he  lost  himself,  and  in 
place  of  reality  came  a  vision  of  a  fete 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  151 

where  there  were  sparkling  lights  and 
flashing  gems,  tinkling  harps  and  dancing 
maidens,  and  Elisheba  by  his  side.  He 
bent  his  head  to  speak  to  her,  and  when  she 
turned  to  answer  his  inquiry,  the  evil  face 
of  Peshala  swam  before  his  eyes. 

Then  the  adon  awoke,  and  in  the  clearer 
light  he  saw  and  realized  all.  The  boat 
was  drifting  near  a  bank,  a  barren,  rocky, 
desolate  spot,  and  no  habitation  was  within 
view. 

"  Arouse !  arouse !  "  he  called  to  Peshala. 
'  The  light  has  come,  and  it  is  now  the 
hour  to  complete  your  work." 

The  secretary  half  raised  his  head,  and 
sank  again  in  stupor. 

"  Awake,  Peshala !  It  is  Martiesen  who 
speaks,  the  hated  adon,  upon  whom  you 
may  now  have  vengeance!  " 

He  thought  the  man  was  dying  there 
before  him,  and  feared  that  ere  help  came, 
he,  too,  might  die,  bound  as  he  was  and 
powerless  to  rise.  He  raved,  shouted,  and 
rocked  the  boat  by  rolling  from  side  to 
side ;  but  his  cries  fell  upon  unheeding  ears, 
and  the  swaying  figure  gave  no  sign  of 
intelligence. 

Turning  his  head,  Martiesen  caught 
sight  of  a  knife  that  had  been  lost  in  the 


152     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

boat  by  one  of  the  murdered  slaves,  and 
had  not  been  found  by  Peshala.  Inch  by 
inch  he  wormed  his  body  over  to  the 
weapon,  until  his  hands,  tied  behind  his 
back,  could  touch  the  blade.  His  nerveless 
fingers  failed  again  and  again  to  set  the 
knife  upright,  where  he  could  press  the 
bands  of  cloth  that  held  his  wrists  against 
the  keen  edge ;  but  at  length  he  succeeded, 
and  he  felt  the  blood  tingling  through  the 
clogged  veins  of  his  hands.  Hope  was 
born  anew  with  this  achievement,  and 
when  Martiesen  had  beaten  his  numb 
hands  and  arms  upon  his  body  until  their 
use  was  possible,  he  grasped  the  knife,  and 
freed  his  limbs.  This  done,  he  leaned  over 
the  boat,  and  dipping  up  water  in  his  palms 
from  the  Nile,  he  slaked  his  thirst,  and 
bathed  his  head  and  face  in  the  refreshing 
element. 

The  adon's  thoughts  worked  more  read 
ily  now,  and  he  realized  that  if  he  would 
discover  where  Peshala  had  secreted  Eli- 
sheba  and  Abigail,  he  must  act  quickly; 
for  the  secretary  sat  there,  making  no 
sound  and  gazing  fixedly  at  his  feet,  like 
a  corpse  propped  to  a  sitting  posture.  Mar 
tiesen  grasped  the  Libyan  by  his  shoulders, 
and  drew  him  backward  to  the  bottom  of 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  153 

the  boat,  and  then  dipping  water  from  the 
river,  threw  it  upon  his  face,  and  forced 
some  of  the  liquid  into  his  mouth.  With 
all  his  strength  he  chafed  the  lifeless 
limbs  and  body,  hoping  to  stimulate  them 
into  activity;  but  when  he  failed  in  this, 
he  beat  with  the  flat  blade  of  the  knife 
upon  the  soles  of  the  Libyan's  feet,  or 
pricked  his  body  with  the  point.  Con 
stantly  he  called: 

"  Arouse !  arouse !  Peshala !  Here  is 
Martiesen,  your  enemy.  Come,  awaken, 
and  go  to  the  Pharaoh  to  expose  the  plot 
to  usurp  the  throne !  Arouse !  arouse !  " 

Then  he  would  bend  to  the  deaf  ears  and 
speak  into  them : 

"  Where  are  Elisheba  and  Abigail?  In 
what  place  have  you  shut  them  with  Bariet 
and  the  black  dwarf  on  guard?  Speak, 
Peshala,  where  is  Elisheba?  " 

At  length  there  was  a  convulsive  work 
ing  of  the  unconscious  man's  lips,  and  the 
lids  closed  over  the  sightless  eyes.  Thus 
encouraged,  the  adon  renewed  his  efforts, 
and  when  he  had  labored  faithfully  for 
some  minutes,  he  demanded  again  the  place 
where  Elisheba  was  secreted.  There  was 
an  effort  to  rise,  and  then  the  Libyan  sank 
back  again  with  a  faintly-whispered  word 


154 

upon  his  lips,  but  the  eager  man  beside  him 
caught  as  it  escaped — 

"Man-ho-tef!" 

Rising  from  the  body  of  the  secretary, 
the  adon  searched  the  shores  for  a  familiar 
landmark.  He  could  not  see  distinctly,  for 
his  eyes  swam  with  weakness,  but  he 
judged  that  the  ruins  of  Manhotef  lay  a 
long  distance  below  them.  Summoning  all 
his  strength,  he  took  the  oars,  and  bent  to 
the  task  of  searching  out  the  place.  At 
first  his  strokes  were  slow  and  feeble,  but 
in  time  they  became  more  regular,  and  he 
was  able  to  keep  steadily  upon  his  way. 
The  sun  was  fully  risen  when  he  came  upon 
a  village,  and  from  some  of  the  people  at 
the  landing-place  he  purchased  food  and 
wine: 

''  Were  you  lost  in  the  darkness,  my 
master  ?  "  asked  the  man  who  supplied  him, 
as  Martiesen  ravenously  ate  the  cakes. 

"  Aye,  with  my  companion  here,"  was 
the  adon's  reply. 

"  Is  the  slave  alive  ?  " 

"  I  think  not  by  this  time,  for  I  have 
been  unable  to  arouse  him." 

The  villager  bent  over  the  boat,  and  ex 
amined  the  secretary.  "  He  is  near  death," 
was  his  verdict,  "  but  he  may  revive." 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  155 

Then,  moistening  some  of  the  bread  with 
wine,  the  villager  forced  open  the  secre 
tary's  jaws,  and  placed  a  portion  of  the 
paste  in  his  mouth. 

'You  are  a  nobleman?"  said  the  vil 
lager,  glancing  at  the  empty  dagger  sheath 
at  the  adon's  belt  and  clinking  in  his  palms 
the  silver  rings  that  had  been  given  to  him 
for  the  food. 

The  adon  bowed,  and  then,  turning 
quickly  to  the  man,  asked  him  what  he 
thought  of  the  darkness,  and  whence  it 
came. 

"  Osiris  protect  us !  "  exclaimed  the  man, 
and  those  who  stood  near  him  upon  the 
bank  called  to  their  gods  in  fear. 

"  Indeed,  it  was  terrible,"  continued  the 
villager,  "  and  many  people  died  of  fear, 
while  others  lost  their  reason." 

"  How  long  did  it  last?  "  inquired  the 
adon. 

''  Do  you  not  know,  when  you  were  upon 
the  Nile  through  it  all?" 

"  I  lost  the  measure  of  time,"  Martiesen 
replied,  "  and  whether  it  has  been  days  or 
weeks,  I  do  not  know.  I  must  have  been 
unconscious  some  portion  of  the  period, 
and  my  slave  went  mad  before  he  became 
helpless." 


156     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  The  darkness  was  upon  us  three  days 
and  nights,"  said  the  villager,  in  an  awed 
tone,  "  and  in  that  space  our  lamps  and 
torches  gave  but  a  sickly  glimmer  that 
could  not  be  distinguished  more  than  a 
few  paces  off." 

;'  But  do  you  know  whence  it  came  ?  " 
persisted  the  adon. 

"  Nay,  my  master,  ask  me  not,  for  it  is  a 
mystery  not  given  the  unlearned  to  know." 
The  villager  took  a  papyrus  leaf,  and,  bend 
ing  it  in  the  form  of  a  funnel,  poured  some 
of  the  wine  between  the  Libyan's  half- 
closed  lips. 

'  The  slave  may  live,"  he  said,  "  for  see, 
he  has  swallowed  the  wine." 

"  Which  way  lies  Manhotef  ?  "  asked  the 
adon  with  scarcely  a  glance  at  Peshala. 

"  Here,  below,  four  leagues  away.  But 
you  are  not  going  to  Manhotef,  my 
master?  " 

"No?    Why  not?" 

'''  Because  it  is  peopled  by  outcasts  and 
thieves,  men  who  have  fled  to  its  ruins  to 
escape  the  result  of  their  crimes.  It  is  a 
fearful  place,  and  honest  men,  when  pass 
ing,  keep  upon  the  other  side  of  the  Nile, 
as  far  from  the  Manhotef  shore  as  pos 
sible." 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  157 

1  Yes,  I  have  known  its  reputation  long," 
responded  the  adon,  "  and  you  speak  truly 
concerning  it.  Notwithstanding  this,  I  go 
to  Manhotef,  for  there  is  work  there  for  an 
honest  man  to  do." 

"  My  master,  it  is  foolhardy,  for  unless 
you  have  soldiers  at  your  back,  you  will  not 
return  thence  alive." 

"  I  thought  to  procure  some  of  your 
stout  young  villagers,  to  accompany  me  in 
a  larger  boat,"  said  the  adon.  "  I  can  pay 
them  well." 

"  Not  for  all  the  gems  in  the  sheath  of 
your  dagger  would  one  from  this  village 
risk  his  life  at  Manhotef.  We  have  no 
military  here,  and  our  young  men  are  few." 

Martiesen  looked  upon  the  assembled 
peasants,  but  they  shook  their  heads,  and 
one  and  all  timidly  drew  back. 

"Then  I  shall  go  alone,"  he  declared. 
"  There  is  no  time  to  wait  for  forces,  which 
cannot  be  procured  nearer  than  Rameses 
or  the  villa  of  the  adon  Martiesen." 

"  It  is  most  dangerous,  my  master,"  in 
sisted  the  villager. 

"  But  there  are  now  at  Manhotef,  if  they 
be  yet  alive,  those  who  may  be  in  greater 
danger  than  that  of  death,"  said  Martiesen. 
This  thought  urged  upon  him  the  necessity 


158     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

for  haste,  and  he  caught  up  the  oars,  and 
struck  forward. 

"  Give  the  slave  frequently  of  the  wine," 
called  the  villager,  "and  he  may  recover 
to  aid  you." 

"  Perhaps  it  were  better  for  him  that  he 
should  die,"  was  the  adon's  response. 

The  dried  fish,  cakes,  and  the  wine,  of 
which  Martiesen  partook  freely,  not  only 
greatly  refreshed  and  strengthened  him, 
but  banished  from  his  soul  every  thought 
of  fear.  He  fully  realized  the  danger 
which  he  ran  in  attempting  single-handed 
the  rescue  of  Elisheba  and  Abigail ;  but  to 
await  assistance  might  mean  death  or  dis 
honor  for  those  he  sought.  He  anticipated 
that  ransom  would  be  demanded,  and  this 
he  was  willing  to  pay  for  their  release. 
Should  he  find,  however,  that  harm  had 
come  to  the  daughters  of  the  Hebrew, 
either  from  the  slaves,  in  charge  of  whom 
he  was  almost  certain  they  had  been  left, 
or  from  the  outcasts  who  infested  that 
shore,  then  he  would  seek  that  revenge 
which  alone  may  wipe  out  such  a  stain; 
and  first  of  all  he  would  have  vengeance 
upon  the  man  at  his  feet,  who  was  the 
primary  cause  of  their  misfortune.  Then 
the  adon  remembered  that  he  could  not 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  159 

attack  Peshala  while  he  was  insensible  and 
helpless,  for  that  would  be  cowardly  assas 
sination,  a  crime  which  he  abhorred.  So  he 
frequently  paused  from  his  rowing  to  ply 
the  man  with  wine,  and  before  half  the 
distance  was  covered,  the  secretary  sat  up 
in  the  boat  and  gazed  wonderingly  at  his 
master.  The  adon  placed  the  clumsy  knife, 
which  had  served  him  so  well  in  severing 
his  bonds,  in  the  sheath  at  his  side,  and 
knew  that  he  now  held  a  distinct  advantage 
over  the  Libyan.  After  a  time  he  spoke : 

"  Hear  me,  Peshala,  for  once  more  I  am 
the  master ;  do  you  know  whither  we  go  ?  " 

The  Libyan  looked  upon  the  shores,  and 
shook  his  head. 

'  I  will  tell  you  then.  We  are  nearing 
Manhotef." 

Peshala  started,  and  a  flush  came  to  his 
face,  but  he  made  no  reply.  Soon  he  took 
some  of  the  food,  and  began  to  eat. 

'  You  told  me  when  scarcely  life  re 
mained  within  you,  that  Elisheba  and  her 
sister  were  at  Manhotef,  and  I  have  re 
vived  you  for  the  purpose  of  taking  you 
there.  If  wre  find  these  maidens  safe,  you 
may  go  and  enjoy  such  pleasure  in  your 
life  as  your  evil  thoughts  will  give;  but 
if  harm  has  come  to  them,  you  shall  be  the 


160     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

first  victim  of  my  arm.  Now  pray  to  your 
gods  that  those  whom  you  placed  in  such 
danger  may  have  passed  through  it  un 
scathed." 

The  adon  rowed  in  silence  after  this,  and 
with  great  rapidity,  until  he  saw  that  they 
were  nearing  the  point  upon  which  the 
ruined  city  lay.  As  he  approached  the 
shore,  he  motioned  to  Peshala. 

'  Take  the  oars,  and  land  where  you  left 
the  barge,"  he  said. 

The  secretary  staggered  into  the  rower's 
seat,  and  feebly  grasped  the  oars.  He 
searched  the  shore  a  moment  as  if  in  doubt, 
and  then,  pointing  the  boat  to  the  thin  line 
of  bushes  screening  the  lagoon,  he  moved 
the  craft  forward.  They  came  to  the  mud 
bar,  and  Martiesen,  bending  over  the  prow, 
parted  the  reeds  with  his  hands,  and  by 
pulling  the  tough  branches  assisted  the 
boat  into  the  harbor.  Leaping  to  his  feet, 
he  swept  the  margin  of  the  narrow  pond 
with  a  quick  glance,  and  then  turned  like  a 
god  of  wrath  upon  the  Libyan,  and  caught 
the  trembling  wretch  by  the  throat  with  a 
grasp  that  meant  death. 

"  False  to  the  last,"  he  growled,  as  he 
threw  Peshala  to  the  bottom  of  the  boat, 
"  but  here  your  life  of  deception  ends !  " 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  161 

Martiesen  would  delay  no  longer.  He 
would  crush  this  creature  down,  and  tear 
his  body  to  shreds,  for  in  this  moment  there 
was  in  his  heart  neither  pity  nor  quarter. 

A  dark  form  rose  quickly  from  the 
bushes  on  the  shore ;  a  naked  arm  poised  an 
instant  in  the  air,  then  straight  to  the  head 
of  the  adon,  like  the  swift  dart  of  a  swal 
low,  whirled  a  throw-stick. 

The  clenched  fingers  loosened  their  grip 
upon  the  insensible  Peshala,  and  the  adon, 
swaying  a  moment,  like  a  man  to  whom 
death  comes  while  yet  he  is  standing  up 
right,  fell  heavily  forward  upon  his  face. 

"  It  was  prettily  done,  Tarta,"  said  To- 
toes,  when  the  boat  was  brought  to  the 
shore.  "  In  all  my  life  I  have  never  seen  a 
better  throw  at  such  a  distance.  But  I  fear 
you  were  too  strong,  for  the  man  dropped 
like  a  bull." 

"  Nay,  he  is  not  dead,  unless  he  has  a 
remarkably  thin  skull,  for  I  threw  a  glan 
cing  blow,"  answered  the  villain  called 
Tarta,  as  the  priest  and  half  a  dozen  others 
gathered  around  the  boat.  The  priest 
looked  on  with  interest,  as  the  adon's  body 
was  turned  to  disclose  his  face. 

"Martiesen,  my  lord  adon!"  he  ex 
claimed.  "And  this  is  his  scribe,  as  I  live. 


1 62     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Indeed  this  is  a  day  of  marvels.  But  how 
is  it  that  this  adon  comes  here  with  Peshala, 
and  from  the  south  at  that  ?  No  doubt  the 
visit  has  some  relation  to  the  presence  here 
this  morning  of  the  adon's  barge  and  the 
two  fair  prisoners.  But  why  did  the  adon 
leap  at  the  throat  of  his  secretary,  as 
though  to  rend  him  in  tatters,  as  soon  as 
they  came  into  the  harbor?  " 

Talking  half-aloud  and  asking  many 
questions,  but  answering  none,  Totoes 
carefully  examined  the  insensible  men. 

'  The  lord  adon  will  give  us  no  trouble 
for  several  hours  at  least,"  he  declared. 
"  Tarta  is  a  master  hand,  and  had  he  been 
here  when  that  cursed  Bariet  and  his 
dwarf  were  slashing  right  and  left,  we 
should  have  made  a  handsome  catch  for 
one  day.  Peshala  is  harder  used  than  the 
adon,"  he  continued,  "  for  he  is  even  now 
on  the  verge  of  death. 

"  I  don't  think  he  is  worth  any  trouble  on 
our  part.  The  adon  is  the  one  we  want. 
He  is  rich,  and  his  ransom  must  be  his 
weight  in  gems,  and  gold,  and  silver.  He 
must  not  die ;  but  this  carrion  here  may  be 
sent  adrift." 

Totoes  walked  aside  where  he  could  plan 
his  course  without  interruption.  Upon  his 


OTHER  CAPTIVES  163 

evil  face,  made  more  revolting  by  the  blow 
dealt  by  Bariet,  there  was  displayed  cun 
ning,  avarice,  and  kindred  base  passions. 
He  was  a  man  of  learning  and  intellectual 
power,  and  it  wras  not  strange  that  he  had 
attained  the  leadership  of  the  rogues  at 
Manhotef ,  and  held  them  completely  under 
his  control.  He  feared  no  opposition  to 
any  plan  he  might  propose,  and  when  he 
solved,  to  his  own  satisfaction,  the  reason 
why  the  adon  appeared  there  so  soon  after 
the  return  of  light,  he  saw  in  the  whole 
circumstance  a  more  advantageous  condi 
tion  to  himself  than  would  have  come 
about,  had  the  plans  of  Peshala  not  mis 
carried. 

Returning  to  the  boat,  he  commanded 
Tarta  and  several  others  to  convey  Mar- 
tiesen  carefully  to  a  certain  mastaba,  or 
underground  tomb,  near  the  gateway  of  a 
ruined  temple,  the  entrance  to  which  was 
so  covered  with  broken  columns  and  fallen 
walls  that  it  could  be  discovered  only  by 
those  who  knew  its  location.  As  the  men 
raised  the  adon  from  the  boat,  Totoes  un 
clasped  the  belt  from  which  hung  the  gem- 
covered  sheath  and  a  purse  containing  a 
quantity  of  gold  and  silver  rings.  He  knew 
his  followers  too  well  to  trust  so  much  of 


1 64     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

value  in  their  hands.  Turning  again  to  the 
boat,  Totoes  made  another  examination  of 
the  Libyan. 

"  He  cannot  live  until  evening,"  he  de 
clared.  "  Take  the  food  and  wine  from  the 
boat,  for  they  are  of  more  use  here  than 
with  a  man  who  cannot  consume  them,  and 
then  send  the  craft  adrift  in  the  river." 

He  watched  the  men  as  they  executed  his 
commands,  and  saw,  without  protest,  that 
they  stripped  all  articles  of  value  from  the 
body  of  the  unconscious  man.  When  this 
was  done,  one  of  the  grinning  wretches  ex 
tended  his  hands  towards  the  Libyan's 
throat  and  looked  inquiringly  at  Totoes. 

The  priest  shook  his  head.  "  No,"  he 
said,  "  let  the  gods  take  him.  He  will  die 
soon  enough."  And  he  motioned  towards 
the  river. 

Two  of  the  men  swam  with  the  boat  to 
the  entrance  of  the  lagoon,  and  then  with 
all  their  strength  thrust  it  far  out  in  the 
stream,  where  it  would  be  caught  by  the 
sluggish  current  and  float  away. 


CHAPTER  XIII 
THE  HOME-COMING 

WHEN  the  plague  of  darkness  passed 
from  the  land  of  Egypt,  the  tasks 
required  of  the  Hebrews  were  not  again 
taken  up.  So  great  was  the  fear  of  the 
Hebrew  God  and  His  mysterious  and  ir 
resistible  power,  that  outside  the  Pharaoh's 
own  household  and  the  temples  of  Isis  and 
Osiris,  where  thousands  of  priests  strove 
to  retain  their  hold  upon  the  superstitious 
masses,  there  could  be  found  few  with 
courage  to  execute  the  commands  of  the 
king  or  raise  their  hands  against  the  He 
brews.  •  All  Egypt  saw  that  to  which  the 
ruler  was  blind,  and  had  Martiesen  been  at 
the  capital  of  his  nome,  and  set  up  his 
standard  in  revolt  at  that  time,  he  could 
have  succeeded  to  the  throne  without  strik 
ing  a  serious  blow.  It  was  recognized  that 
the  Hebrews  were  under  some  peculiar  pro 
tection,  and  their  great  leader  Moses  was 


1 66     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

regarded  with  a  feeling  of  undisguised 
awe.  Therefore,  when  it  was  known  that 
the  Pharaoh  had  driven  Moses  from  Ram- 
eses,  with  the  warning  that,  should  the 
prophet  appear  again  at  the  capital,  he 
must  die,  the  Egyptians  sought  to  evade 
the  wrath  which  they  expected  to  follow, 
and  vied  with  each  other  in  extending  kind 
ness  to  those  upon  whom  their  government 
laid  such  heavy  burdens. 

Thus  it  was  possible  for  the  friends  of 
Darda  to  assemble  at  his  home,  unham 
pered  by  taskmasters,  to  mourn  with  the 
aged  father  for  the  daughters  who  had 
been  so  unfairly  decoyed  from  his  protec 
tion.  The  Libyan  dagger  carried  by  Mar- 
tiesen  when  he  went  forth  on  the  mad  pur 
suit  of  Peshala  after  the  secretary's  perfidy 
was  made  known  to  him,  was  found  on  the 
landing-place,  and  the  half-sunken  boat 
which  the  adon  had  accidentally  destroyed 
as  he  swam  in  the  darkness,  was  discovered 
some  distance  down  the  Nile. 

There  was  small  doubt  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  searched  that  the  adon  had  been 
drowned,  and  messengers  were  despatched 
along  the  river  in  quest  of  his  body,  that  it 
might  be  embalmed,  as  became  one  of  his 
rank. 


THE  HOME-COMING  167 

A  boat  was  procured,  and  preparations 
were  in  progress  for  Darda  and  Masarah 
to  visit  the  villa,  for  the  purpose  of  ac 
quainting  Panas  and  the  princes  with  the 
fate  that  had  overtaken  Martiesen.  It  was 
also  the  intention  of  the  Hebrew  to  plead 
that  a  force  be  sent  to  search  for  his  ab 
sent  daughters  and  visit  punishment  upon 
those  who  took  them  away.  The  Ethio 
pians  were  seated  at  the  oars,  and  Masarah 
was  about  to  embark,  when  she  discovered, 
approaching  in  the  distance,  the  barge 
bearing  Elisheba,  Abigail,  Bariet,  and  the 
wounded  dwarf.  The  soothsayer  called  to 
those  at  the  landing,  and  inquired  if  the 
craft  was  not  Martiesen's.  Instantly  all 
was  commotion,  for  many  came  running  to 
the  wharf,  wondering  at  what  they  saw. 
Soon  they  could  make  out  a  girlish  figure 
standing  in  the  bow,  constantly  waving  her 
hands  to  those  in  whom  hope  was  re 
awakened.  And  then  this  hope  grew  to 
conviction,  and  the  sharpest  of  vision 
shouted,  "  It  is  Abigail !  "  and  clasped  their 
hands,  and  waved  their  open  palms  to 
heaven,  and  shouted  yet  again,  "  It  is 
Abigail!" 

Only  to  Darda  there  came  no  hope,  for 
the  old  man  feared  it  was  a  taunting  vision 


that  would  vanish,  and  in  departing  leave 
him  more  hopeless  than  before  it  came.  He 
lost  courage  to  look,  and,  bowing  himself  to 
the  earth,  covered  his  head  with  his  gar 
ment.  The  voices  of  his  neighbors  came 
to  his  ears,  but  he  could  not  trust  himself 
to  listen,  and  so  muffled  his  hearing  with 
his  hands,  but  from  his  heart  there  arose  an 
appeal  that  the  faint  ray  of  courage  which 
had  sprung  up  therein  might  not  be  cut 
down. 

The  barge  came  steadily  to  the  landing, 
while  the  shouts  of  welcome  grew  with 
every  moment,  but  the  father  heard  them 
only  as  a  distant  murmur.  Elisheba,  drop 
ping  the  oar  upon  which  she  had  toiled  so 
steadily  much  of  the  day,  took  Abigail  by 
the  hand,  and  they  ran  together  up  the  nar 
row  steps.  Pushing  all  aside,  they  hastened 
to  the  drooping,  broken  figure  of  the  old 
man,  and  drew  his  garment  from  his  face, 
and  caught  him  in  their  arms,  rained  cares 
ses  on  his  cheeks,  and  spoke  loving  words 
into  his  ears.  Then  Darda  knew  that  all 
was  well,  and  clasping  his  dear  ones  to  his 
heart,  he  raised  his  eyes  to  the  smiling 
heavens,  and  poured  forth  thanks  to  that 
Being  who  had  brought  his  daughters  safe 
through  every  danger  to  their  father's 
arms. 


THE  HOME-COMING  169 

The  details  of  the  journey  of  the  prison 
ers  up  the  Nile,  the  departure  of  Peshala, 
the  long  night  of  waiting,  the  attack  by 
Totoes  and  his  followers,  the  peril  of  Abi 
gail,  the  heroism  of  Bariet  and  Maesis, 
were  quickly  told  to  the  old  man  and  those 
who  crowded  to  his  side.  Upon  Bariet 
were  lavished  the  grateful  thanks  of  all, 
but  the  poor  dwarf  was  beyond  knowledge 
of  their  gratitude.  He  had  grown  feverish 
during  the  latter  part  of  the  journey,  and 
though  constantly  ministered  to  by  Abigail 
was  rapidly  sinking  as  they  came  to  the 
wharf.  He  was  conveyed  to  a  comfortable 
place,  and  all  the  tenderness  possessed  by 
these  primitive  people  was  expended  in  his 
care,  but  he  grew  rapidly  weaker,  and  soon 
expired. 

Masarah  gathered  every  circumstance 
of  Elisheba's  story,  and  was  in  haste  to 
depart  for  the  home  of  the  adon.  Though 
fearing  that  Martiesen  was  dead,  she 
nevertheless,  as  is  the  fashion  with  woman 
kind,  and  has  been  since  the  world  began, 
held  out  to  Elisheba  every  faint  hope.  But 
the  maiden  mourned  her  lover  as  one  lost, 
and  bending  her  head  in  silent  grief  sought 
solitude  in  her  home.  Mute  from  the 
weight  of  her  sorrow,  she  sat  apart  on  the 


170     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

earthen  floor,  neither  seeing  nor  heeding 
the  preparations  round  her.  Finally  Bar- 
iet  came,  and  kneeling  by  her  side  spoke 
in  a  low  voice : 

"  Lady,  do  not  mourn  the  master  as  one 
who  is  dead,  for  he  lives,  and  I  will  find 
him.  I  go  with  Masarah,  and  when  we 
return,  Martiesen  will  come  with  us." 

"  Nay,  Bariet,  it  cannot  be,"  she  said 
slowly.  :'  He  was  lost  in  the  Nile  the  first 
night  of  the  darkness,  lost  in  his  effort  to 
save  me  from  Peshala.  They  have  told 
me  all." 

"  Listen,  Elisheba,  for  what  I  say  is 
truth.  As  I  rowed  with  all  my  strength  to 
escape  from  Manhotef,  while  yet  you  were 
ministering  to  Abigail,  and  we  were  in 
danger  from  pursuit,  I  became  faint  with 
my  exertions,  and  my  soul  was  as  if  it  had 
been  taken  from  my  body  by  the  gods,  and 
held  suspended  at  a  great  height  over  the 
Nile.  I  could  look  upon  our  own  barge, 
and  see  the  river  for  a  long  distance  up  and 
down.  I  could  see  myself  working  at  the 
oars,  and  I  wondered  at  the  strangeness  of 
my  vision ;  and  I  also  saw  that  they  had  no 
boats  at  the  lagoon,  and  were  not  following 
us.  But  far  up  the  river  I  saw  a  boat,  and 
— Elisheba,  this  I  know  to  be  true — Mar- 


THE  HOME-COMING  171 

tiesen  sat  at  the  oars,  while  in  the  bottom 
of  the  boat,  staring  straight  up  as  though 
dead,  lay  Peshala." 

She  caught  his  arm,  and  to  her  face  came 
a  startled,  wondering  look,  which  changed 
in  a  moment  to  doubt  and  unbelief. 

''  Impossible,  Bariet !  Why  do  you  tell 
me  this  idle  tale?  " 

:'  It  is  not  idle,  my  lady.  As  plainly  as 
you  can  see  your  father  standing  there  with 
Abigail  clinging  to  his  side,  I  saw  as  I  have 
told.  And  as  I  gazed  in  wonderment,  you 
came  running  to  that  part  of  myself  which 
was  rowing  there  upon  the  barge,  and  cried 
out  that  Abigail  lived.  Your  words  called 
back  to  my  body  that  which  sees  and  knows, 
and  which  the  gods  held  in  their  hands. 
Then  I  knew  that  it  was  a  vision." 

"  But,  Bariet,  if  you  saw  this,  why  did 
you  toil  so  hard  to  put  as  many  leagues  as 
possible  between  us  and  Manhotef  ?  Why 
did  you  not  await  the  coming  of  the  adon, 
and  warn  him  of  the  danger  that  threat 
ened,  should  he  land  where  Peshala  se 
creted  us?  " 

"  Had  I  told  you  of  this  at  that  time,  my 
lady,  you  would  have  looked  upon  it  as  a 
poor  plan  to  entrap  you  in  a  snare  of  my 
own,  and  you  would  not  have  given  consent 


i;2     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

to  a  return  to  Manhotef  or  to  a  pause  in 
our  progress.  Nor  did  I  at  the  time  believe 
that  that  which  I  had  seen  could  be  true,  for 
I  supposed  my  master  at  the  villa  or  here 
at  Zoan.  When  I  returned,  and  they  told 
me  how  the  adon  was  lost  in  the  river  while 
searching  for  you,  I  knew  that  my  vision 
had  not  lied." 

Elisheba  arose,  and  placed  her  hand  on 
his  arm. 

'  You  have  given  me  hope,  Bariet,  when 
a  moment  ago  I  was  in  deepest  despair.  I 
cannot  explain  why  it  is,  or  how  this  can  be, 
but  I  will  believe.  Go,  Bariet,  make  haste  to 
tell  Panas  all  you  have  told  to  me.  Do  not 
delay,  for  even  now  the  adon  may  be  a  pris 
oner  in  the  hands  of  those  who  sought  our 
capture.  I  shall  think  of  him  as  alive  from 
this  time ;  and  may  the  God  of  my  people 
protect  him,  until  you  will  give  him  aid." 


CHAPTER  XIV 
DISGUISES 

WITH  a  thousand  hopes  following  in 
their  train,  Masarah  and  Bariet  de 
parted  for  the  villa.  It  was  Elisheba's  de 
sire  to  accompany  them,  but  it  was  pointed 
out  that  her  presence  would  in  no  manner 
assist,  and  might  seriously  embarrass,  the 
search.  The  hour  of  departure  was  late, 
and  although  Masarah  urged  haste  upon 
the  rowers,  it  was  realized  that  before  they 
could  reach  the  home  of  the  adon,  night 
would  have  fallen,  and,  except  in  the  way 
of  preparation,  very  little  could  be  accom 
plished  before  morning.  Bariet  told  Ma 
sarah  of  his  vision,  and  she  accepted  it  as  a 
reality,  not  caring  to  speculate  upon  the 
question  as  to  how  it  were  possible  for  the 
adon  to  have  discovered  Peshala  in  the 
darkness  and  secured  mastery  over  him. 
For  the  greater  part  of  the  journey  she 
remained  silent,  intent  upon  some  plan  by 


174     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

which  to  secure  the  release  of  Martiesen, 
should  it  turn  out  that  he  was  in  the  hands 
of  Totoes  and  his  followers. 

There  wras  less  of  fear  and  distress  in 
the  villa  during  the  period  of  darkness  than 
in  most  parts  of  Egypt.  The  few  words 
spoken  by  Masarah  before  her  departure 
inspired  the  hope  in  Panas  that  the  plague 
would  not  be  of  long  duration,  and  he  was 
thus  able  to  quiet  the  apprehensions  of  the 
adon's  noble  guests.  Serah  constantly 
moved  among  the  women  and  servants, 
speaking  w^ords  of  consolation,  and  assur 
ing  her  wards  that  the  anger  of  the  Hebrew 
God  was  not  directed  against  them,  but 
against  the  proud  and  arrogant  king. 
When  the  light  returned,  the  princes 
awaited  the  coming  of  Martiesen  through 
a  portion  of  the  day,  but  as  they  were 
anxious  for  the  safety  of  their  friends, 
they  departed  in  the  afternoon  on  the 
journey  to  Rameses,  more  than  half  ex 
pecting  to  find  the  adon  at  the  capital.  The 
occurrence  of  the  plague  disarranged  all 
plans  for  the  proposed  uprising,  and  it  was 
agreed  with  Panas  that  until  the  adon 
should  communicate  with  them,  they  would 
take  no  further  steps.  Hence,  when  Ma 
sarah  and  Bariet  reached  their  destination, 


DISGUISES  175 

the  household  was  assuming  something  of 
its  accustomed  tranquillity. 

Late  in  the  evening,  as  the  four  were  dis 
cussing  plans  for  the  morrow,  a  servant 
interrupted  them  with  the  announcement 
that  a  villager  had  arrived  with  an  impor 
tant  message,  which  he  wished  to  deliver  to 
the  lieutenant.  The  man,  when  admitted, 
stated  that  he  came  from  a  village  at  which 
the  barge  of  the  princes  had  stopped,  to 
allow  some  of  the  dancers  to  disembark. 
Soon  after  leaving  the  village,  they  had 
picked  up  a  drifting  boat,  which  bore  the 
cartouche  of  the  adon  Martiesen.  In  the 
boat  was  Peshala,  the  adon's  secretary,  in 
whom  the  spark  of  life  burned  so  dimly 
that  it  could  only  with  difficulty  be  dis 
cerned.  The  barge  returned  to  the  village 
with  the  boat  in  tow,  and  the  present  mes 
senger  was  employed  to  bring  it  to  the  villa, 
where  attention  might  be  given  to  the  dying 
man.  The  princes,  having  heard  nothing 
of  the  perfidy  of  Peshala,  supposed  that  he 
was  on  his  way  to  Rameses  with  his  master, 
who  they  feared  must  have  perished. 

Panas  and  Bariet  ran  to  the  landing,  and 
the  Libyan  was  carried  to  one  of  the  houses 
lining  the  approach,  where  an  attempt  was 
made  at  once  to  revive  him.  It  was  realized 


176     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

that  if  he  could  be  brought  to  conscious 
ness,  he  might  be  induced  to  give  informa 
tion  concerning  the  fate  of  his  master. 
They  administered  nourishment  and  re 
storatives  with  extreme  caution,  and  in 
time  some  slight  improvement  in  his  condi 
tion  was  noted.  Towards  morning  he  be 
gan  to  mumble  words  in  his  own  language, 
and  Bariet,  who  understood  the  Libyan 
tongue,  sat  where  he  could  catch  the  words, 
hoping  thus  to  obtain  a  clue.  The  man 
spoke  no  intelligible  sentence,  except  to 
rave  against  the  darkness  and  promise  him 
self  requital  for  the  wounds  he  had  re 
ceived  at  the  hands  of  Elisheba.  Later  he 
spoke  Martiesen's  name,  and  then  some  of 
the  scenes  of  that  terrible  night  mingled 
with  his  babbling  in  oft-repeated  confusion. 
Only  this  they  learned,  that  Peshala  spoke 
as  though  he  had  Martiesen  bound  and 
helpless  before  him,  and  was  withholding 
his  hand  from  dealing  him  a  death-blow 
until  he  could  cause  greater  anguish  of 
mind  through  indignities  which  he  intended 
to  inflict. 

"  This  delirium  may  last  several  days," 
said  Masarah,  who  had  been  listening  to 
the  disconnected  ravings  as  they  were  in 
terpreted  by  Bariet.  "  We  cannot  await 


DISGUISES  177 

his  return  to  consciousness  if  we  would  aid 
Martiesen.  We  must  seek  the  adon  at 
Manhotef." 

:'  I  so  believe,"  assented  Panas,  "  and 
will  at  once  set  about  summoning  whatever 
force  we  have  at  the  villa.  The  start  shall 
be  made  at  the  earliest  moment." 

"  No,  Panas,  in  that  way  you  will  not  be 
successful.  Should  you  go  with  armed 
men  to  Manhotef,  you  would  find  only  the 
ruins.  Those  who  have  lived  there  have 
discovered,  in  their  years  of  wandering 
among  the  broken  tombs  and  temples, 
many  places  in  which  they  may  disappear 
when  danger  threatens.  Without  the  aid 
of  more  slaves  than  the  Pharaoh  himself 
commands,  you  would  not  discover  the 
adon  in  months." 

"  Alone,  then,  or  with  but  one  compan 
ion,  I  will  go  among  them  in  search  of  my 
master." 

"  And  become  a  prisoner  with  him,  thus 
adding  to  the  amount  of  ransom  that  will 
be  demanded." 

'*  But  have  you  not  said  that  we  must 
move  quickly  if  we  would  aid  him?  We 
cannot  sit  here  in  idleness  and  await  the 
turn  of  events.  Martiesen  would  not  do  so, 
were  I  in  need  of  his  aid." 


12 


178     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  I  will  go  to  Manhotef,  and  Serah  with 
me,"  replied  Masarah. 

Panas  leaped  to  his  feet.  "  Impossible, 
Masarah !  It  is  most  dangerous,  and  I 
cannot  permit  it.  Besides,  what  can  two 
women  do  among  wretches  like  those  who 
infest  the  ruins?  " 

The  woman  smiled,  but  made  no  reply. 

"  Serah,"  he  said,  turning  to  the  girl, 
"  surely  you  must  realize  the  danger  of 
this.  Join  me  in  dissuading  your  mother 
from  her  purpose.  Do  you  think  that  I, 
who  am  able  to  cope  with  a  score  of  these 
rascals,  will  suffer  helpless  women  to  take 
up  the  risk  that  lies  in  such  an  enterprise  ?  " 

"  Nay,  Panas,  have  no  fears,"  said 
Serah,  aproaching  him  and  reaching  her 
hand  up  to  his  sturdy  shoulders.  '  With 
my  mother,  disguised  as  a  worker  of 
magic,  I  have  three  times  visited  Man 
hotef,  and  we  came  thence  without  inter 
ference.  I,  too,  wore  disguise,  for  my  face 
was  stained  until  it  was  no  longer  fair,  my 
hair  was  tossed  in  tangled  mats,  and  I  wore 
the  tattered  garments  of  an  insane  beggar. 
Even  you  would  not  recognize  me  when 
I  am  thus  clad,  my  Panas." 

The  lieutenant  drew  the  beautiful  girl 
to  his  side,  and  declared  again  that  he 
would  not  suffer  her  to  take  the  risk. 


DISGUISES  179 

'''  But  there  is  no  risk,  Panas,"  she  re 
plied  earnestly.  '  You  should  have  seen 
my  mother  work  enchantments  before  their 
wondering  eyes,  and  heard  how  they  be 
lieved  it  all ;  and  when  she  read  the  horo 
scope  for  some,  they  whispered  to  one  an 
other  that  she  was  greater  than  the  oracle 
at  the  temple  of  Apis,  who  catches  the 
words  from  the  sacred  bull  itself.  They 
did  not  know  that  from  one  who  had  es 
caped  them,  and  had  become  once  more  a 
respectable  man,  she  had  learned  the  his 
tory  of  many  in  Manhotef,  and  was  thus 
prepared  to  tell  them  truths."  And  the 
girl  laughed  as  she  recalled  the  awe  in 
which  they  held  her  mother. 

''  Even  old  Totoes,  who  knows  some 
thing  of  magic  himself,  fears  my  mother," 
continued  Serah,  "and  when  I  walked 
slowly  toward  him  as  in  a  trance,  and  sang 
a  wild  chant,  in  which  he  was  promised 
great  riches,  should  he  take  steps  to  un 
cover  a  vast  treasure  that  had  been  walled 
up  in  one  of  the  houses  of  the  ruin,  he 
thought  I  possessed  the  gift  of  second 
sight,  and,  taking  my  mother  aside,  prom 
ised  her  half  of  all  he  should  find,  if  by  her 
necromancy  she  would  point  out  where  in 
that  mass  of  ruined  palaces  and  temples 
he  must  dig." 


i8o     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Ah,  Serah,  one  who  did  not  know 
might  think  that  you  find  happiness  in  de 
ception,"  said  Panas,  laughing  in  spite  of 
himself. 

"  Nay,  Panas,"  replied  Serah,  quickly 
chiding  him,  "  not  when  deception  harms 
or  misleads  those  who  have  truth  in  them 
selves;  but  in  the  case  of  this  old  tyrant, 
who  rules  the  poor  wretches  at  Manhotef 
by  playing  upon  their  superstition,  the  op 
portunity  was  one  I  could  not  miss." 

"  There  is  no  other  way  of  saving  the 
life  of  the  adon,  if  he  be  yet  alive  and  at 
Manhotef,"  said  Masarah,  "  and  before  the 
coming  of  night  we  must  be  upon  the  way." 

"  But  still  I  feel  that  I  should  be  near  at 
hand,  ready  to  render  assistance,"  per 
sisted  Panas. 

"  Such  a  course  would  be  discovered  and 
endanger  our  lives,  which  are  otherwise 
safe,"  declared  Masarah. 

Nevertheless,  after  much  persuasion, 
Panas  secured  Masarah's  assent  to  this  ar 
rangement:  He  would  go  with  Bariet  to 
a  point  on  the  river  nearly  opposite  Man 
hotef,  where  they  would  remain  disguised 
as  trappers,  engaged  in  snaring  wildfowl. 
Constant  watch  would  be  kept,  and  by  an 
agreed  signal  the  men  might  be  summoned. 


DISGUISES  181 

Knowing  that  at  least  he  would  be  at  no 
great  distance  from  the  beautiful  girl  to 
whom  he  had  surrendered  his  heart,  the 
lieutenant  consented  to  the  proposed  visit 
under  these  conditions. 

A  trustworthy  servant  was  put  in  charge 
of  the  babbling  but  incoherent  secretary, 
and  those  upon  whom  so  much  depended 
sought  rest.  In  the  afternoon  Serah  and 
Panas  met  in  the  magnificent  gardens  of 
the  villa,  and  hand  in  hand  they  wandered 
in  the  groves,  or  sat  by  ponds,  talking  such 
nonsense  as  lovers  in  all  ages  have  found 
pleasure  in  discussing.  There  was  much 
of  the  airy  and  joyous  about  Serah,  which, 
to  the  grave  soldier,  whose  life  had  mostly 
been  spent  in  camp  and  upon  long  cam 
paigns  in  distant  countries,  appeared  like 
the  butterfly  that  spreads  its  gorgeous 
wings  before  each  flower ;  yet  he  knew  that 
underneath  all  this  exuberance  was  hidden 
the  thoughtful,  true  woman ;  for  had  he  not 
seen  how  nobly  she  could  work,  and  how 
entirely  self-reliant  she  was  at  a  time  when 
the  strongest  hearts  turned  faint  and  sick 
with  fear? 

Towards  evening  Masarah  came  to 
them,  and  told  her  daughter  it  was  time 
to  prepare  for  their  departure. 


182     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Now  look  well  upon  me,  Panas,"  said 
the  girl,  "  for  under  the  hands  of  the 
mother  who  gave  me  all  you  have  been 
praising  these  many  hours,  I  am  soon  to 
change  my  form.  When  next  you  see  me, 
you  will  turn  away  in  disgust." 

1  That  cannot  be,"  declared  Panas,  "  for 
no  art,  however  cunning,  can  hide  the 
beauty  of  Serah,  nor  could  I  ever  behold 
her  other  than  with  pleasure." 

"  Remember  your  words,  Panas,  and  ex 
pect  to  regret  their  utterance,"  laughed  the 
girl,  as  she  curtesied  prettily  before  him, 
and  turned  laughingly  away. 

An  hour  later,  Panas,  clad  as  a  hunts 
man,  with  Bariet  as  his  servant,  awaited 
Masarah  and  Serah  in  a  room  adjoining 
the  one  occupied  by  Peshala.  When  the 
women  finally  appeared,  the  lieutenant 
rubbed  his  eyes,  and  stared  as  though  he 
beheld  an  apparition.  Masarah  was  bent, 
aged  in  every  feature,  and  showed  the  black 
and  swarthy  complexion  of  one  who  lives 
constantly  in  the  sun.  Her  clothing  be 
fitted  her  calling,  and  was  hung  with  oddly- 
shaped  objects  and  charms.  She  carried  a 
bronze  lamp,  or  censer,  and  in  a  bag  at  her 
side  were  many  herbs  and  bits  of  wood 
not  common  to  Egypt.  Serah  had  been 


DISGUISES  183 

darkened  with  some  lotion  that  gave  her  a 
cadaverous,  deathlike  appearance,  and 
took  from  her  features  those  delicious 
curves  which  were  half  her  charm.  Her 
hair  hung  in  matted  tangles  about  her  face 
and  shoulders,  and  bits  of  papyrus  leaves 
and  stubble  clung  to  it,  as  though  she  made 
her  bed  in  stables.  Her  eyes  had  lost  their 
twinkle  of  fun  and  love  of  life,  and  were 
now  vacant  and  expressionless,  while,  by 
skilful  shading  about  the  mouth,  her  lips 
were  made  to  look  shrunken  and  ugly.  Her 
arms  appeared  to  be  bony,  and  they  carried 
several  unsightly  scars ;  about  her  feet  and 
ankles  cumbersome  and  frayed  strips  of 
cloth  were  braided.  Her  clothing  was  a 
mass  of  tatters  and  patches,  so  coarse  and 
stained  that  one  would  shrink  instinctively 
from  it.  Indeed,  nothing  more  repulsive 
or  unlovely  could  be  imagined,  and  it  was 
small  wonder  that  Panas  at  first  thought 
he  was  the  victim  of  a  deception,  and  that 
those  before  him  were  women  procured  for 
the  occasion. 

Serah  approached  him,  staring  vacantly 
as  though  at  the  wall  beyond,  and  when  she 
reached  his  side,  she  awaited  his  careful 
inspection.  The  lieutenant  scanned  her 
from  head  to  foot,  and  was  about  to  turn 


1 84     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

away,  when  she  bowed  gravely,  and  broke 
into  rippling  laughter. 

'  Would  the  gallant  Panas,  who  has 
sworn  fifty  times  this  afternoon  that  I  was 
the  most  beautiful  woman  in  Egypt,  take 
back  his  troth  ?  "  she  asked  naively. 

He  saw  the  light  and  mischief  in  her 
eyes,  and  heard  the  ring  of  the  voice,  and 
the  music  of  the  laughter  that  had  been 
wont  to  stir  his  heart,  but  otherwise  she 
was  a  stranger. 

"  Is  it  Serah  ?  "  and  he  touched  her  hand 
in  wonderment,  not  yet  convinced  that  such 
complete  disguise  was  possible.  At  length 
he  said :  "  I  am  defeated,  for  I  thought  my 
love  would  expose  the  counterfeit,  no  mat 
ter  how  cunningly  it  might  be  made.  Had 
I  not  heard  your  voice,  and  did  I  not  know 
that  your  heart  is  this  moment  throbbing 
with  the  love  you  but  this  day  pledged  me, 
I  should  mourn  Serah  as  one  who  is  among 
the  dead." 

"  And  do  you  doubt  that  the  sorceress 
and  her  daughter  may  with  safety  visit  old 
Totoes  in  his  ruins  ?  " 

"  No  longer,  my  loved  one.  I  am  only 
grieved  that  the  hardship  should  fall  upon 
you.  But  go,  and  remember  that  upon  the 
shore  of  the  Nile  opposite  Manhotef,  I  with 


DISGUISES  185 

Bariet  shall  keep  constant  watch,  and  if  by 
night  we  see  a  swaying  light,  or  if  by  day 
a  fluttering  piece  of  cloth  thrice  raised  and 
lowered,  we  shall  come  with  all  speed  to 
your  rescue." 

"  Fear  not,  Panas,"  she  replied,  "  I  shall 
have  courage  and  happiness  in  the  thought 
that  you  are  near,  for  you  have  won  my 
love.  The  people  of  Manhotef  know  us 
only  as  you  see  us  now,  and  they  will  not 
suspect  our  errand." 

The  women  walked  rapidly  to  the  land 
ing-place,  where  a  small  boat  was  ready 
for  them.  Serah  took  the  oars,  and  with  a 
wave  of  her  hand  to  the  anxious  lieutenant, 
they  started  directly  across  the  river. 
Panas  gave  orders  that  the  most  careful 
watch  should  be  kept  upon  the  Libyan  at 
all  hours,  and  a  few  minutes  after  the  de 
parture  of  Masarah  and  Serah,  he  entered 
the  boat  with  Bariet,  and  made  all  speed 
toward  the  rendezvous  agreed  upon. 


CHAPTER  XV 
AT  MANHOTEF 

MANY  hours  after  Martiesen  had 
been  carried  away  from  the  lagoon, 
he  opened  his  eyes  to  consciousness.  About 
him  all  was  intensely  dark,  and  his  first 
thought  wras  that  he  was  still  upon  the  Nile 
with  Peshala ;  but  when  his  hands  were  ex 
tended,  they  came  against  the  damp  and 
trodden  surface  of  an  earthen  floor.  It 
required  time  for  him  to  collect  his 
thoughts — to  determine  where  he  was 
when  he  lost  himself,  or  what  had  taken 
place  just  before  that  moment.  He  had  a 
dim  recollection  of  sudden  passion,  and 
then  a  leap  and  a  grasp  upon  a  man's 
throat.  Who  was  this  he  sought  to  kill? 
Ah,  yes,  Peshala !  He  recalled  it  now — the 
man  was  Peshala.  But  what  had  passed 
before?  Was  there  cause  wrhy  he  should 
seek  the  life  of  Peshala?  He  asked  this 
question  many  times  before  the  light  at 


AT  MANHOTEF  187 

last  broke  through,  and  he  remembered 
that  he  was  searching  for  Elisheba,  and 
that  Peshala  had  guided  him  to  Manhotef , 
and  that  Elisheba  was  not  there.  But 
where  was  Peshala  now  ?  Had  he  escaped  ? 
Or  had  his  life  gone  out  as  Martiesen  in 
tended  it  should,  and  was  not  the  body  near 
him  on  the  floor  ?  Martiesen  felt  on  each 
side  as  far  as  he  could  reach,  and  found 
upon  his  left  and  at  his  head  a  stone  wall, 
upon  the  other  side,  only  the  beaten  earth. 
He  could  not  rise,  for  his  brain  whirled, 
and  he  grew  deathly  faint  when  he  at 
tempted  it.  There  was  a  bandage  about  his 
head,  and  under  it  some  leaves,  the  bruised 
pulp  of  which  crumpled  in  his  fingers. 
Who  had  wrapped  his  head  in  this  poultice  ? 
Surely  not  Peshala,  for  the  secretary,  if 
he  had  escaped,  would  not  have  bound  the 
wounds  of  one  whose  life  he  sought. 

Thus,  half-conscious,  and  with  throb 
bing,  fainting  head,  the  adon's  thoughts 
ran  in  a  circle,  and  ever  returned  to  the 
one  reality — that  he  was  wounded,  helpless, 
and  alone.  After  a  time,  he  spoke,  feebly 
at  first,  but  later  with  more  volume.  He 
called  for  water,  repeating  the  word  many 
times  with  all  his  strength,  until  in  time  he 
saw  the  glimmer  of  a  lamp  approaching 


1 83     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

through  a  long  and  narrow  passageway. 
Then  a  man  came  to  his  side,  and  held 
the  lamp  where  its  dim  light  fell  on  the 
adon's  face. 

''  Water,  water !  "  pleaded  Martiesen. 
"  I  thirst  greatly." 

The  man,  a  convict,  shorn  of  both  ears, 
raised  a  small  jar  from  the  floor,  and  with 
the  swinging  lamp  went  slowly  back  the 
way  he  came.  The  adon  may  have 
swooned,  for  he  did  not  realize  the  con 
vict's  return,  until  he  felt  a  hand  under  his 
head,  and  the  edge  of  the  water  jar  at  his 
lips.  He  drank  deeply,  a  bitter,  medicated 
draught,  but  he  cared  not  if  it  were  pois 
oned,  so  long  as  it  quenched  his  thirst. 
When  he  had  drained  the  vessel,  he  sank 
upon  his  pillow  of  rags,  and  murmured  a 
prayer  to  Osiris  for  those  who  succored 
him. 

And  when  he  looked  again,  two  men 
were  beside  him,  the  priest  Totoes  and  the 
convict  Niston,  crouching  near  with  the 
lamp  between  them. 

"  WThat  place  is  this  ?  "  asked  the  adon, 
when  he  had  rested. 

"  Manhotef,  my  lord  adon,"  answered 
Totoes,  quietly.  i 


AT  MANHOTEF  189 

"  Into  whose  hands  have  I  fallen?  "  he 
questioned,  after  a  wait  of  some  minutes. 

'  The  hands  of  friends,  who  found  you 
unconscious  and  wounded  on  the  bank  of 
the  Nile,"  declared  Totoes. 

"  Wounded  ?  and  by  whom  ?  " 

''  By  the  man  with  whom  you  fought  in 
the  boat,  and  who  suddenly  overcame  you. 
Then,  after  dealing  you  a  blow  with  one 
of  the  oars,  he  threw  you  into  the  shallow 
water,  and  rowed  rapidly  away.  Niston, 
who  saw  the  encounter,  took  you  from  the 
river  in  time  to  preserve  your  life."  The 
convict  grinned,  and  nodded  assent. 

''  Why  am  I  imprisoned?  " 

"  Not  imprisoned,  my  lord  adon,"  re 
sponded  Totoes,  quickly.  "  You  are  not 
imprisoned,  but  concealed  in  a  place  where 
you  will  not  be  discovered  by  enemies,  for 
you  are  not  in  condition  to  meet  them.  My 
lord  adon  needs  rest,  and  he  must  talk  no 
more  at  present." 

Martiesen  felt  a  delicious  numbness 
stealing  over  him,  and  it  came  to  his  mind 
that  the  water  of  which  he  drank  so  freely 
was  drugged.  He  made  an  effort  to  shake 
off  his  drowsiness. 

"  Stay,  priest !  Were  any  strangers 
found  within  your  harbor  when  the  dark 
ness  broke?  "  he  demanded. 


190     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

'  When  my  lord  adon  is  further  re 
freshed,  I  shall  talk  with  him,"  said  To- 
toes.  "  Niston  will  remain  within  call." 
And  through  his  closing  eyelids  Martiesen 
saw  the  men  depart,  with  the  smoking  lamp 
between  them. 

When  he  next  awoke,  the  adon's  first 
thought  was  that  he  was  greatly  strength 
ened,  yet  every  muscle  was  cramped  and 
lame  from  lying  for  hours  upon  the  hard 
ground.  He  shouted  for  the  convict,  and 
after  the  call  was  several  times  repeated, 
Niston  came  sleepily  along  the  passageway, 
as  one  but  that  moment  aroused  from  his 
couch. 

"  Is  it  day  or  night  ?  "  the  adon  asked. 

"  Night,"  was  the  answer.  "  But  you 
are  not  to  talk  until  Totoes  comes." 

"Totoes?" 

"  Aye,  the  priest  who  was  with  you  here 
when  first  you  awoke." 

'  What  has  this  priest  to  do  with  me, 
and  why  has  he  brought  me  to  an  under 
ground  tomb,  for  such  I  see  it  is  ?  "  de 
manded  Martiesen. 

"  My  lord,  I  am  to  answer  no  questions, 
for  Totoes,  whom  I  have  summoned,  will 
tell  you  all.  I  have  orders  to  give  you  food 


AT  MANHOTEF  191 

and  drink  and  to  care  for  your  wound,  but 
no  more." 

Niston  returned  to  the  outer  room,  and 
soon  brought  some  lentils,  cakes,  and  goat's 
milk,  of  which  the  adon  partook  with  relish. 
In  the  meantime  the  convict  prepared  a 
fresh  poultice  of  cooling  leaves,  which  he 
bound  upon  the  adon's  head  with  a  dex 
terity  that  spoke  of  long  practice.  The 
adon  noticed  that  the  convict  watched  him 
narrowly,  and  at  all  times  kept  near  the 
passageway,  as  if  anticipating  an  at 
tempted  escape. 

'  You  guard  me  closely,"  he  said. 

;'  I  do  as  I  am  told,  Martiesen,  and  those 
who  know  the  master  of  Manhotef  learn  to 
do  his  bidding." 

'  When  am  I  to  see  my  captor  again,  this 
master  of  Manhotef,  as  you  call  him?  " 

"  He  gave  orders  to  be  informed  at  once, 
should  you  awake,  and  he  is  now  upon  his 
way  hither." 

Taking  up  the  basket  and  jar  in  which 
the  food  and  water  were  brought,  the  con 
vict,  keeping  his  face  toward  the  adon, 
walked  backward  through  the  passageway. 
Martiesen  watched  him  closely,  and  ob 
served  that  the  barrier  separating  the  outer 
chamber  from  the  passageway  was  opened 


192     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

from  the  outside,  doubtless  by  one  on  guard 
at  that  point.  In  a  few  moments  the  stone 
turned  upon  its  grooves  again,  and  Totoes 
came  forward. 

"  My  lord  adon  improves  rapidly,"  he 
said,  seating  himself  just  inside  the  cham 
ber. 

"  Aye,  I  am  stronger  now,  and  must 
thank  you,  and  those  who  serve  you,  for 
both  food  and  attention.  I  hope  you  will 
not  find  me  ungrateful,  sir  priest.  I  assure 
you  that  you  shall  be  well  rewarded.  At 
this  moment,  however,  I  am  most  impatient 
for  an  answer  to  a  question  I  asked  before 
I  fell  into  the  stupor  brought  upon  me  by 
your  potion.  I  think  you  remember  it: 
Were  any  strangers  discovered  in  your 
harbor  when  the  darkness  left  ?  " 

'  Yes,  my  lord  adon,  I  recall  your  ques 
tion,  and  will  answer.  There  were  in  the 
harbor  two  beautiful  Hebrew  girls,  sisters 
I  believe,  and  they  were  held  by  two  slaves, 
their  captors." 

Martiesen  started  from  the  ground. 
"Where  are  they,  priest?  Quick,  where 
are  they?  " 

"  Slowly,  slowly,  my  lord,"  replied  To 
toes,  craftily.  "Do  not  overexcite  yourself, 
and  you  shall  hear  all.  My  people,  stirred 


AT  MANHOTEF  193 

by  the  accursed  plague,  were  early  abroad 
when  light  appeared,  and  some  of  them  saw 
within  the  harbor  a  barge  upon  which  were 
the  sisters.  Two  slaves  guarded  them,  and 
it  was  evident  that  the  maidens  were  in 
great  fear  and  distress.  A  messenger 
hastily  brought  me  the  tidings,  and  on  run 
ning  to  the  shore  I  found  the  report  true. 
Determined  to  assist  the  women,  I  directed 
several  men  to  surround  the  barge,  but 
when  I  demanded  surrender,  the  slaves 
resisted  so  vigorously  that,  before  we  over 
powered  and  slew  them,  three  of  my  fol 
lowers  fell  at  their  hands." 

'( But  the  sisters?  Tell  me  quickly, 
priest,  where  are  they?  I  care  not  for  this 
story  of  a  fight  between  slaves  and  your 
wretched  followers.  Where  are  the  He 
brew  women?  " 

'  They  are  here,  at  Manhotef." 

"Here!" 

The  priest  nodded. 

"  Safe  and  unharmed?  " 

'  They  are  safe  and  unharmed,  for 
which  they  have  to  thank  my  bravery  and 
that  of  my  followers,  three  of  whom,  as  I 
tell  you,  gave  up  their  lives.  I  myself  re 
ceived  a  blow  that  nearly  blinded  me,  as 
you  can  see." 
13 


194     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Enough,  Totoes,  for  such  the  convict 
tells  me  is  your  name.  Let  the  description 
of  the  fight  remain  for  the  future.  I  would 
see  the  Hebrew  sisters  at  once." 

"  Nay,  my  lord  adon,  again  you  are  in 
too  great  haste.  The  ruins  of  Manhotef 
are  wide,  and  its  roads  are  difficult  to  fol 
low,  even  to  those  who  are  strong.  Then 
there  is  another  reason  for  patience. 
Peshala,  your  secretary,  was  the  one  with 
whom  you  fought  in  the  boat,  and  when 
he  left  you  for  dead  in  the  shallow  water 
near  the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  he  took  the 
way  to  Rameses.  On  the  day  preceding  a 
certain  festival  given  for  the  princes  of  the 
blood  at  the  home  of  Martiesen,  Peshala 
sent  me  a  writing,  in  which  he  disclosed 
the  existence  of  a  plot  to  usurp  the  throne, 
of  which  my  lord  may  have  heard." 

The  adon  gave  no  answer. 

"  Peshala  informed  me  that  he  should 
go  to  Rameses  that  night,  to  expose  the  con 
spiracy  to  the  Pharaoh.  On  a  previous 
occasion  he  had  sought  me,  and  endeavored 
to  secure  my  aid  in  carrying  out  plans 
formed  by  him  for  your  confusion ;  but  I 
did  not  enter  into  them,  as  I  have  ever  en 
tertained  great  respect  for  the  wise  and 
gentle  ruler  of  the  Nome  of  the  Prince. 


AT  MANHOTEF  195 

However,  I  owe  something  to  Peshala  for 
his  aid  in  certain  enterprises,  and  so,  when 
he  asked  a  promise  of  me  to  the  effect  that 
if  he  would  leave  two  Hebrew  girls  in  the 
harbor,  I  would  conduct  them  to  a  safex 
hiding-place  and  guard  them  until  his 
return,  I  gave  it  freely." 

"  And  you  intend  to  do  this  ?  " 
"  My  lord  adon,  I  am  an  outcast  priest, 
driven  from  home  and  temple  by  cunning 
and  unscrupulous  enemies,  who,  fortu 
nately  for  them,  secured  the  favor  of  the 
ruler.  In  Manhotef  there  are  very  many 
wretches  that  look  to  me  for  direction  and 
advice.  If  I  fail  them,  they  must  starve  in 
these  ruined  tombs  and  temples,  which 
produce  only  bats.  We  are  an  impover 
ished  people." 

"  And  has  Peshala  promised  you  treas 
ure?" 

'  The  promise  has  been  made." 
"  Then  you  ask  ransom  before  you  will 
set  the  Hebrew  sisters  and  myself  free?  ': 
"  It  is  so,  my  lord.     We  at  Manhotef 
must  surely  cast  our  seed  when  the  waters 
rise." 

"  What  sum  do  you  demand?  " 
"  Ten  thousand  talents  in  gems  and  bars 
of  gold  and  silver." 


196     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  The  sum  is  large." 
'  The  service  is  greater." 
'  You   surely  cannot  expect  as  much 
from  Peshala,  who  has  nothing." 

'*  With  the  Pharaoh  as  his  benefactor, 
he  has  everything,  even  that  which  Mar- 
tiesen  calls  his  own." 

The  adon  hesitated.  From  the  first  he 
had  entertained  doubts  as  to  the  truth  of 
the  priest's  tale,  and  at  this  moment  a  cun 
ning  gleam,  which  the  flickering  lamp  dis 
closed  in  the  eyes  of  his  jailer,  deepened  his 
belief  that  most  of  what  he  had  heard  was 
false. 

''  How  do  you  propose  this  sum  shall  be 
paid?" 

'  The  adon  is  a  scholar.  With  his  own 
hand  let  him  write  an  order  to  his  lieuten 
ant  Panas,  and  set  his  cartouche  at  the 
bottom.  It  shall  direct  the  payment  of  the 
treasure  to  the  bearer,  and  give  him  safe 
passage  from  the  adon's  palace." 

"  And  what  guarantee  have  I  that  when 
the  sum  is  paid  we  shall  be  set  free  ?  " 

"  The  pledge  of  Totoes,  which  in  Man- 
hotef  is  as  good  law,  as  is  the  command 
of  Meneptah  in  Rameses." 

Martiesen  looked  into  his  face,  and 
smiled. 


AT  MANHOTEF  197 

"You  doubt,  my  lord?" 

"  Aye,  Totoes,  I  doubt.  I  would  not 
withhold  this  treasure  nor  twice  its  volume, 
if  it  were  in  your  power  to  free  Elisheba 
and  Abigail,  the  Hebrew  sisters,  and  with 
myself  set  us  upon  the  Nile  in  a  craft  that 
will  bear  us  hence.  Nay,  you  may  accom 
pany  us,  and  with  you  the  earless  convict, 
or  any  of  your  thieves,  and  I  will  pledge 
the  honor  of  a  house  that  has  never  been 
sullied  to  pay  the  treasure  to  your  hands 
and  offer  no  resistance  to  your  return. 
But  without  any  assurance  that  you  hold 
Elisheba  captive,  or  that  she  is  living,  and 
has  her  sister  with  her,  or  that  you  will 
even  free  me  from  this  tomb,  once  you  get 
my  order  for  the  ransom,  except  only  the 
promise  you  offer,  I  will  not  give  you 
treasure." 

"  As  my  lord  adon  wishes,"  said  the 
priest,  rising.  "  Two  days  have  passed 
since  you  were  brought  here.  You  know 
full  well  that  Peshala  will  not  be  slow  to 
act.  I  cannot  tell  at  what  hour  he  may 
come  with  forces  at  his  command  and  the 
authority  of  the  Egyptian  king  as  his 
warrant.  I  have  no  choice  whether  the 
treasure  is  paid  at  your  hands  or  at  the 
hands  of  Peshala,  but  this  I  know,  you  will 


i98     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

not  see  the  light  of  day  or  any  face  but 
mine,  nor  will  I  release  the  woman  who  is 
so  greatly  coveted  by  both  the  adon  and  his 
secretary,  until  I  hold  the  treasure  I  have 
named  secure  in  Manhotef." 

Taking  the  lamp  in  his  hand,  Totoes 
strode  down  the  passage\vay,  and  Mar- 
tiesen  heard  the  stone  which  closed  the 
entrance  roll  into  place.  The  adon  knew 
there  wras  no  hope  of  escape,  for  just  be 
yond  this  massive  stone  \vas  a  room  similar 
to  the  one  in  which  he  was  confined.  When 
he  crept  through  the  passageway,  he  heard 
the  voices  of  Totoes  and  Niston,  and 
though  he  could  distinguish  no  words,  he 
knew7  they  sat  on  guard. 

Six  hours  passed  before  the  priest  ap 
peared  again,  though  to  the  lonely  occupant 
of  this  chamber  the  hours  might  have  been 
days,  so  slowly  did  they  drag.  A  small 
quantity  of  food  and  water  was  brought, 
and  the  adon  was  told  to  eat  and  drink. 
Totoes  asked  no  questions,  until  he  took 
up  the  lamp  to  depart,  and  then  he  inquired 
if  the  adon  was  yet  willing  to  execute 
the  writing  directing  Panas  to  pay  the 
ransom. 

"  Nay,  priest,"  he  replied,  "  it  is  idle  to 
ask,  for  I  have  no  surety  that  those  for 


AT  MANHOTEF  199 

whom  you  demand  ransom  will  be  released. 
Your  conditions  do  not  inspire  confidence, 
and  I  have  no  faith  in  your  pledge." 

'*  When  Peshala  stands  here  beside  me 
with  an  order  from  the  Pharaoh  in  his 
hands  for  your  arrest,  the  hour  will  have 
passed  in  which  you  may  accept  this  offer." 

There  was  no  reply,  and  Totoes  again 
left  the  chamber  to  its  despairing  occupant. 
How  long  a  time  elapsed  before  the  next 
visit,  Martiesen  could  not  tell.  He  spent 
hours  in  pacing  the  willed  room;  then, 
though  he  was  familiar  with  the  character 
of  such  enclosures,  and  knew  the  useless- 
ness  of  his  search,  he  spent  other  hours 
in  passing  his  hands  over  every  inch  of  the 
wall,  hoping  he  might  find  one  stone  that 
could  be  loosened,  and  open  an  opportunity 
to  dig  toward  freedom.  He  searched  the 
passage  to  the  outer  chamber,  listened  long 
at  the  stone  door,  and  tried  his  strength 
upon  its  grooves.  He  slept,  and  at  last, 
upon  waking,  found  Totoes  by  his  side. 
The  priest,  as  before,  had  brought  food 
and  drink. 

!<  I  have  pleasant  tidings  for  you,  my 
lord  adon,"  said  Totoes,  as  Martiesen  ate 
ravenously  of  the  scanty  fare. 


200     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Indeed,  that  is  good  of  you,"  answered 
Martiesen,  as  he  glowered  upon  the  priest, 
and  saw  his  face  was  overspread  with  a 
grin. 

"  Yes,  tidings  from  Rameses,  where 
your  secretary  has  been  added  to  the  list 
of  counsellors  and  favorites  of  the  Pha 
raoh." 

'  Excellent.  Then  I  suppose  Totoes  an 
ticipates  an  early  return  to  his  caste  and 
his  temple,  with  ten  thousand  talents  in 
his  bag.  But  who  brings  these  tidings 
thither?  " 

"  Last  night  there  came  to  Manhotef 
from  Rameses  a  soothsayer  and  practicer 
of  magic,  accompanied  by  her  insane 
daughter.  She  is  a  shrewd  and  cunning 
hag,  who  has  been  here  before,  and,  though 
I  have  endeavored  to  discover  the  secret  of 
her  tricks,  I  have  failed.  She  travels  up 
and  down  the  Nile,  and  often  displays  her 
art  in  the  homes  of  the  rich.  I  am  told 
that  she  is  much  sought  by  those  who  have 
love  affairs  in  which  they  wish  advice." 

'  Her  name — perhaps  I  know  her !  " 

"Masarah " 

The  bason  which  Martiesen  was  raising 
to  his  lips  dropped  from  his  hands,  and  the 
water  was  spilled  upon  the  floor.  But  the 


AT  MANHOTEF  201 

adon  quickly  recovered  himself  from  the 
surprise  occasioned  by  the  name  Totoes 
had  spoken. 

'  Your  pardon,  priest,"  he  said  with  ap 
parent  regret  over  the  accident.  "  In  my 
greediness  to  quench  my  thirst  the  bason 
slipped,  and  I  remain  thirsty.  I  suppose 
it  would  be  a  breach  of  the  rules  of  your 
prison  to  ask  for  a  renewal  of  the  water. 
The  name,  you  say,  is " 

"  Masarah." 

"  No,  I  know  it  not.  There  are  so  many 
women  of  her  class.  But  this  one,  you  say, 
has  a  daughter." 

"  Aye,  insane  and  strange,  but  some 
times  cunning  with  her  songs  and  myster 
ies,  in  which  she  helps  her  mother;  an 
ugly-looking  creature,  though  she  has  a 
voice  of  strange  power  and  sweetness." 

"The  mother?" 

"  Nay,  the  daughter.  The  mother  is  a 
crone." 

"  I  do  not  recognize  your  description, 
and  if  I  have  ever  seen  them,  have  for 
gotten  it.  But  what  says  this  Ma , 

Ma " 

"  Masarah,"  prompted  the  priest. 

"  What  says  this  Masarah  about  the 
Pharaoh  and  his  new-found  confidant? 


202     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Come,  Totoes,  speak,  and  it  may  win  the 
order  for  my  ransom." 

"  My  lord  adon,  you  mistake  me,"  re 
plied  Totoes,  in  a  spirit  of  protest.  "  I 
desire  to  set  you  and  these  maidens  free, 
for  I  have  little  love  for  the  king  or  for 
Peshala.  The  rich  and  powerful  so  often 
forget  the  poor  and  helpless,  when  a  service 
has  been  rendered,  and  there  is  no  longer 
need  for  aid,  that  in  justice  to  those  for 
whom  I  act  here  in  Manhotef,  I  have  de 
manded  the  ransom  treasure  in  advance  of 
your  freedom." 

''  Big  fish  are  not  often  caught  in  your 
net,  Totoes,  and  so  you  intend  to  bring  this 
one  to  a  landing,"  laughed  the  adon. 

'  You  do  not  look  at  it  from  an  entirely 
false  position,  my  lord,"  admitted  the 
priest. 

"  But  tell  me  of  Rameses,  Totoes ;  we 
shall  speak  of  the  ransom  later." 

"  Masarah  and  her  daughter  were  in 
Rameses  during  the  plague  of  darkness, 
which,  she  says,  was  sent  at  the  instance 
of  Moses,  the  prophet  of  the  Hebrews. 
Yesterday  they  went  to  the  palace  with 
others  of  their  kind,  to  show  their  arts 
before  the  king,  his  nobles,  and  his  women. 
While  there,  they  heard  talk  concerning  a 


AT  MANHOTEF  203 

new-found  favorite  who  had  done  the  king 
some  great  service,  and  when  Masarah 
made  inquiry,  she  learned  that  his  name 
was  Peshala.  She  was  told  that  Peshala 
had  exposed  a  plot  to  usurp  the  crown  in 
which  you  were  to  some  extent  concerned, 
and  there  was  talk  that  your  estates  are  to 
be  sequestered  to  the  crown,  and  a  gener 
ous  reward  conferred  upon  your  former 
scribe.  All  this  I  drew  from  her  by  many 
questions,"  declared  the  priest. 

"  Likelier  she  drew  it  from  you,"  thought 
Martiesen,  but  aloud  he  said :  "  The  tidings 
are  grave,  if  true,  and  I  do  not  like  the 
story,  for  it  has  an  ugly  look.  Do  you  be 
lieve  the  woman,  Totoes  ? " 

i(  I  do,  my  lord.  Upon  such  matters 
women  of  this  class  tell  their  gossip  faith 
fully.  Were  it  a  court  scandal,  involving 
the  character  of  some  other  woman,  there 
might  be  cause  to  doubt." 

"  May  I  not  see  her  and  question  her 
myself?  "  asked  Martiesen. 

The  priest  looked  at  his  prisoner  search- 
ingly.  He  felt  that  the  ransom  was  now 
almost  within  his  grasp,  and  if  he  would 
win  it,  he  must  partially  allay  the  adon's 
suspicions.  A  denial  of  the  request  might 
further  arouse  them,  and  this  Totoes  could 


2O4 

not  afford  to  do.  He  resolved  to  employ  a 
semblance  of  frankness,  hoping  thus  to 
disarm  the  man  he  was  attempting  to  rob. 
Moreover,  he  believed  that  through  the 
giving  of  promises  he  could  induce  Ma- 
sarah  to  add  such  details  to  the  story  as 
might  be  necessary  to  carry  out  the  de 
ception. 

"  My  lord,  they  may  have  departed," 
replied  Totoes,  "  but  I  will  seek  them,  and 
if  Masarah  will  return,  you  may  question 
her  in  my  presence,  in  the  outer  chamber 
of  the  tomb." 

Totoes  hurried  away,  and  when  the 
stone  was  rolled  to  its  place,  Martiesen 
leaped  to  his  feet,  and  ran  from  side  to  side 
of  the  circumscribed  place  in  excess  of  joy. 
Hope  came  again  to  his  heart,  for  he  read 
in  the  presence  of  Masarah  an  attempt  to 
effect  the  escape  of  Elisheba  and  Abigail, 
if  they  were  prisoners,  and  possibly  of  him 
self,  ' 


CHAPTER  XVI 
EASY  MAGIC 

THE  tomb  in  which  Martiesen  was  con 
fined  was  one  of  a  score  of  the  same 
general  character  and  appearance  which 
found  their  entrances  in  the  once  splendid 
court  of  the  dismantled  temple.  It  was 
reached  by  a  long,  descending  passage, 
narrow,  low,  and  walled.  The  first  or 
outer  chamber  was  for  the  accommodation 
of  relatives  of  the  deceased,  who  at  stated 
intervals  brought  hither  food  and  offer 
ings  for  the  dead.  Then  another  passage 
led  to  the  middle  chamber,  and  in  this  the 
mummified  bodies  were  placed.  Imme 
diately  adjoining  this,  and  separated  by  a 
strong  wall,  was  a  smaller  chamber,  which 
the  souls  of  the  dead  were  supposed  to  oc 
cupy.  Blocking  the  passage  between  the- 
outer  and  middle  chambers  was  a  heavy 
mass  of  granite,  balanced  with  such  pre 
cision  that  it  would  move  back  easily  from 
the  outside,  but  could  not  be  lifted  from  its 


206     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

bed  by  anyone  stationed  in  the  passage 
leading  to  the  interior  rooms. 

Totoes  therefore  felt  secure  in  leaving 
the  convicts  Niston  and  Tarta  on  guard  in 
the  outer  chamber,  and  after  repeated  cau 
tioning  and  the  promise  of  a  speedy  return, 
he  crept  through  the  inclined  passage,  and 
sought  Masarah  in  the  ruin-piled  streets  of 
Manhotef .  The  evening  was  falling  when 
he  came  to  an  open  space  in  which  a  num 
ber  of  scantily-clad  men  and  women  and 
naked  children  were  seated  in  a  semicircle, 
watching  the  preparations  going  on  before 
them.  Around  the  little  space,  heaped  in 
strange  confusion,  were  hundreds  of  splen 
did  blocks  of  carved  marble,  and  upon 
these  lounged  the  men,  scarcely  less  inter 
ested  in  what  they  saw  than  were  the  awe- 
stricken  women  and  the  fearsome  children 
huddled  together  upon  the  ground. 

A  few  yards  of  cloth  thrown  over  some 
bamboo  rods  served  as  a  screen,  and  in 
front  of  this  was  a  small  heap  of  flickering 
embers.  As  the  darkness  deepened,  Ma 
sarah,  slowly  chanting  a  shrill  refrain,  ap 
proached  the  glowing  coals,  and,  as  she 
muttered  incantations  that  were  scarcely 
heard  beyond  the  reach  of  her  staff,  she 
sprinkled  a  powdered  substance  upon  the 
fire.  A  white  smoke  arose,  and  as  the 


EASY  MAGIC  207 

witch-like  woman  waved  her  arms,  gro 
tesque  shapes  of  giant  size  formed  from 
the  smoke,  and  danced  their  way  into  the 
evening  sky.  They  were  merry,  pleasing 
ghosts,  and  as  they  danced  and  bowed  be 
fore  each  other,  Serah  brought  colored 
lights  from  behind  the  screen,  and  by  wav 
ing  them  aloft  lighted  the  apparitions  with 
brilliant  hues. 

There  were  expressions  of  delight  from 
those  who  beheld  the  apparitions,  and  into 
the  wan  faces  of  the  children  came  some 
glimmer  of  happiness.  The  women,  too, 
lost  for  a  moment  the  starved,  hunted  look 
which  they  ever  bore  at  Manhotef,  and 
one  of  them  beckoned  furtively  to  the 
soothsayer  to  approach.  When  Masarah 
stood  by  her  side,  still  waving  her  wand, 
the  woman  spoke,  without  turning  her  eyes 
from  the  figures. 

"  Osiris  reward  you,"  said  the  woman. 
'  You  have  brought  back  the  memory  of 
the  happy  days  I  lived  in  Rameses." 

'  Why  did  you  come  here?  "  asked  Ma 
sarah,  as  though  numbling  her  incanta 
tions. 

"  My  husband  fell  a  victim  to  Totoes, 
and  engaged  with  him  in  a  plot.  We  fled 
thither  to  escape  the  mines." 

"  Where  is  your  husband  now?  " 


208     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Alas !  he  planned  to  escape  and  seek 
asylum  in  Nubia,  and  was  killed  by  the 
guards." 

"  Are  you  guilty  of  crime  ?  " 

"  As  Aupee  is  my  watchful  friend,  I  am 
not.  But  Totoes  has  ordered  that  I  come 
to  his  castle  to  serve  as  his  slave,  and  this 
is  my  last  night  of  happiness.  Osiris  de 
fend  me  from  the  fate." 

Masarah  dropped  her  wand,  and  as 
she  stooped  to  pick  it  up,  glanced  at  the 
woman.  She  was  young  and  pretty,  not 
much  older  than  her  own  daughter,  and 
with  a  depth  of  anguish  in  her  wonderful 
eyes  that  touched  the  heart  of  the  sorceress 
with  sympathy. 

'''  I  read  in  the  stars  that  help  is  at  hand," 
said  Masarah,  while  Serah  sprinkled  more 
powder  upon  the  coals,  and  fresh  smoke 
arose.  '  Tell  me  this,  has  Totoes  a  noble 
prisoner  here  in  Manhotef  ?  " 

'  Yes,  two  men  were  speaking  about  it 
as  they  gambled  here  while  you  were  erect 
ing  your  screen." 

"  Where  confined?" 

"  In  one  of  the  tombs  underneath  the 
ruins  of  the  great  temple.  The  men  said 
that  heavy  ransom  would  be  demanded." 

"  Will  gold  help  you  to  escape?  " 


EASY  MAGIC  209 

"  Gold !  O  mighty  Nub !  Ah,  my  father 
has  gold,  and  is  a  merchant  in  Rameses; 
but  he  knows  not  where  I  am.  Gold !  With 
gold,  or  even  silver,  I  could  bribe  my  way 
hence.  No  one  in  Manhotef  has  gold,  ex 
cept  the  terrible  ruler." 

Masarah  swept  her  tattered  robe  around 
her,  until  it  almost  covered  her  face,  and 
as  she  moved  forward,  she  stumbled 
against  the  woman  with  whom  she  had 
spoken.  A  small  purse  filled  with  tiny  gold 
rings  fell  into  the  woman's  lap,  but  she 
covered  it  with  her  hand  so  quickly  that 
none  saw,  especially  as  they  were  watching 
the  magic-worker. 

Masarah  presented  a  number  of  simple 
tricks  of  magic,  and  was  about  to  close  her 
performance  with  the  usual  appeal  for 
gifts  of  food  or  small  coins,  when  she  saw 
the  tall  form  of  the  deposed  priest  ap 
proaching  from  a  distance.  As  he  came 
near,  Totoes  paused  a  few  moments,  and 
watched  the  exhibition.  Then  he  came  into 
the  circle,  where  he  could  catch  the  eye  of 
Masarah,  and  signified  that  he  sought  her. 
The  woman  soon  ceased  her  magic,  and 
stepped  to  one  side,  where  she  could  con 
verse  privately  with  the  priest.  Serah  took 
up  a  weird  chant,  which  caused  a  nervous 
14 


210     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

craning  of  necks  over  the  shoulders  of  her 
hearers,  and  while  this  was  going  on,  she 
prepared  to  pack  their  meagre  parapher 
nalia  in  the  baskets  in  which  it  was  carried. 
The  people  hastened  away  as  if  fearful  of 
the  master  who  had  interrupted  their  poor 
pleasure. 

"  Would  it  not  better  please  Masarah  to 
earn  a  large  sum  of  gold  by  one  bold  stroke 
than  to  spend  her  life  amusing  beggars  for 
mean  bits  of  base  metal?  "  the  priest  asked 
her  abruptly. 

She  looked  at  him  inquiringly.  '''  What 
means  the  priest  of  Manhotef  by  such  a 
question  ?  Does  he  not  know  that  the  strug 
gle  of  the  poor  is  ever  for  gold — gold — ever 
for  gold  ?  Aye,  and  that  even  the  rich,  who 
have  it  in  abundance,  never  tire,  never  rest 
from  its  pursuit?  " 

'  Your  trade  is  one  of  deception  in  small 
matters,  which,  I  grant,  do  little  harm,  as 
they  serve  simply  to  amuse  by  mild  fright. 
What  if  the  deceptions  were  exercised  in  a 
larger  field,  where  they  still  would  do  no 
harm,  except  to  alarm  ?  Would  the  magic- 
worker  hesitate  ?  " 

'  The  priest  of  Manhotef  speaks  in 
riddles.  We  who  have  intercourse  with  the 
gods  and  strange  spirits  may  do  nothing 


EASY  MAGIC  211 

to  anger  the  dead ;  nor,  if  we  would  work 
without  molestation,  may  we  do  that  of 
which  our  rulers  do  not  approve." 

"  Even  so.  But  this  of  which  I  speak 
would  displease  neither  the  gods,  the  dead, 
nor  the  rulers." 

'  Then  it  can  contain  no  harm,  for  if  we 
displease  not  the  gods,  we  wrong  not  the 
living;  if  we  bring  no  dishonor  upon  the 
dead,  we  cherish  their  memory;  if  we  obey 
our  rulers,  we  complete  our  full  duty." 

"  Masarah  is  wise,  and  I  see  that  she 
may  be  trusted.  When  I  have  disclosed  my 
plan,  she  can  decide  whether  it  will  conflict 
with  her  practice.  There  is  concealed  in 
one  of  the  temple  tombs  a  nobleman  who 
is  greatly  interested  in  affairs  at  Ram- 
eses.  While  upon  a  visit  to  him  some  hours 
ago,  I  told  him  that  a  magic-worker  and 
her  daughter  were  in  Manhotef,  and  that 
they  lately  came  from  the  court ;  and  think 
ing  to  beguile  his  time,  and  further  prepare 
his  mind  to  accept  certain  propositions  I 
have  made  him,  I  gave  him  tidings  from 
Rameses,  which  he  supposes  were  brought 
thence  by  you.  He  became  so  deeply  inter 
ested  that  he  requested  further  details 
from  your  own  lips.  It  is  a  harmless  story, 
but  if  you  will  consent  to  carry  out  the 


212     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

deception,  he  can  be  brought  to  put  into 
my  hands  treasure  that  will  enrich  us 
both." 

The  woman  did  not  reply  immediately, 
and  appeared  to  be  thinking.  Finally  she 
answered :  "  I  like  not  the  looks  of  it, 
Totoes.  I  fear  no  good  will  come  of  it.  Is 
this  nobleman  your  prisoner?  " 

"  Nay,  he  is  but  seeking  asylum  from 
impending  danger." 

(  You  put  it  cleverly,  sir  priest,  but  Ma- 
sarah  reads  what  you  would  conceal.  You 
wish  to  extort  ransom." 

Totoes  laughed.  "  Ah,  Masarah,  were 
those  who  rule  Egypt  as  wise  as  the  sooth 
sayer,  our  troubles  would  be  lessened.  You 
read  aright !  I  ask  ransom  for  his  release, 
and  if  he  may  be  made  to  think  that  the 
danger  is  pressing,  he  will  pay  it." 

Though  Totoes  had  not  spoken  the 
adon's  name,  Masarah  was  certain  that 
Martiesen  was  the  prisoner  to  whom  he 
referred,  and  so  in  time  she  consented  to 
join  the  deception.  Thereupon  Totoes  put 
her  in  possession  of  the  whole  story,  and 
coached  her  in  what  he  wished  her  to  say. 
Masarah  gave  him  grave  attention,  though 
underneath  the  impassive  exterior  dis 
played  to  the  priest  she  was  palpitating 
with  excitement. 


EASY  MAGIC  213 

"  Now  you  know  the  tale  as  I  would 
have  him  hear  it,"  said  Totoes,  "  and  you 
are  cunning  enough  not  to  be  caught  with 
his  questions." 

"  Never  fear,  Totoes,"  she  replied  with 
a  marked  twinkle  in  her  eyes,  "  for  I  will 
tell  him  many  strange  things,  if  they  but 
advance  your  interests,  and  you  pay  me 
well  for  the  service." 

"  Indeed,  that  I  will,  if  you  picture  the 
scene  at  Rameses  with  a  vivid  dash  of 
probability." 

'  There  is  no  harm  in  this,"  she  replied. 
"  He  doubtless  has  more  wealth  than  his 
requirements." 

"  Aye,  that  he  has ;  and,  what  is  more,  he 
has  not  been  generous  with  it  to  the  poor." 

"  But  I  cannot  go  into  the  tombs  from 
which  the  bodies  have  been  taken,  and  in 
which  the  souls  yet  remain,  unless  I -first 
exercise  certain  spells  and  arts  by  which 
the  spirits  of  those  who  may  be  disturbed 
shall  be  propitiated." 

"  I  have  no  objection  to  that,"  said  To 
toes,  "  for  while  your  magic  will  not  harm 
the  dead,  it  will  serve  to  amuse  the  living. 
I  ask  only  that  you  tell  my  guest  the  story 
of  the  new  favorite  of  the  king  at  Rameses, 
and  tell  it  well.  Come,  strike  your  tent, 
and  we  shall  go  at  once." 


2H     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Not  now,"  replied  Masarah.  "  I  and 
my  daughter  are  wearied  and  need  rest,  for 
the  day  in  Manhotef  has  been  long,  and  the 
labor  tiresome  and  of  little  profit.  When 
this  star  reaches  here,"  she  said,  pointing 
to  the  zenith,  "  we  shall  be  before  the 
temple." 

'  That  will  be  midnight,"  said  the  priest. 

"What  matters  that  to  Totoes,  who 
keeps  his  guest  underground?  "  asked  the 
woman,  quickly. 

"  Nothing,  nor  does  it  matter  to  the 
guest,"  replied  the  priest  with  a  laugh,  as 
he  moved  away. 

;<  But  it  matters  to  Masarah,"  said  the 
sorceress  under  her  breath,  "  for  at  that 
hour  the  poor  wretches  in  Manhotef  will 
sleep." 


CHAPTER  XVII 


THE  approach  of  Totoes  through  the 
passage  to  the  chamber  in  which 
Martiesen  was  imprisoned,  was  a  signal  to 
the  adon  that  the  time  for  him  to  act  had 
come.  He  was  confident  that  Masarah 
would  form  some  plan  to  aid  him  in  escap 
ing,  and  he  decided  to  await  its  develop 
ment  before  taking  the  initiative  himself. 
Martiesen's  heart  leaped  with  hope  when 
Totoes  informed  him  that  the  sorceress  was 
in  the  outer  chamber,  and  would  answer 
all  questions  after  she  had  performed  her 
charms,  for  he  looked  upon  this  as  more 
than  half-way  on  the  road  to  freedom. 
Once  beyond  that  stone  at  the  end  of  the 
passageway,  and  he  would  never  return  to 
this  room  again.  He  was  unarmed,  but 
believed  that  by  quick  surprise  he  could 
break  through  the  guard,  and  gain  his 


216     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

liberty.  If  not,  he  could  die  in  a  bold 
attempt. 

The  priest  produced  a  mask,  which  he 
advised  the  adon  to  wear,  so  that  the  wom 
an  would  not  know  to  whom  she  spoke. 
Without  demur,  Martiesen  consented  to 
its  adjustment,  and  he  followed  his  captor 
to  the  outer  room.  Martiesen  noted  that 
Niston  and  Tarta  guarded  the  opposite  en 
trance,  and  were  well  supplied  writh  weap 
ons,  with  which  to  resist  an  attempt  to 
escape.  Apparently  the  sorceress  and  her 
daughter  did  not  observe  his  arrival.  He 
marvelled  at  their  disguise,  and  with  diffi 
culty  brought  himself  to  believe  they  were 
not  impostors,  who  had  stolen  the  name  of 
the  famous  soothsayer  and  her  daughter. 

In  the  centre  of  the  room  stood  a  large 
brazier,  and  ranged  upon  the  earthen  floor 
beside  it  were  several  small  vessels. 
Grouped  against  the  wall  were  the  baskets 
and  paraphernalia  which  the  women  car 
ried.  When  the  priest  and  Martiesen  were 
seated,  Masarah  applied  fire  to  the  sub 
stance  within  the  brazier,  and,  kneeling 
with  her  daughter  beside  the  vessel,  they 
began  a  low,  monotonous  chant,  in  which 
they  implored  the  souls  of  those  for  whom 
this  tomb  had  been  built  to  rest  content, 


NECROMANCY  217 

for  they  had  come  hither  to  do  no  violence. 
The  odor  of  pleasant  spices  filled  the  place, 
and  an  agreeable  light  shone  upon  the 
walls,  and  softened  their  dark  and  rugged 
surfaces.  The  low  crooning  of  the  women 
was  not  unmusical,  and  a  delicious  drowsi 
ness  came  to  the  senses  of  the  watching 
men. 

"  She  is  mistress  of  the  art,"  whispered 
Totoes,  in  admiration.  "  Watch  her  well, 
my  lord  adon,  and  you  will  see  many 
wonders." 

When  the  incantation  was  concluded, 
Masarah  arose,  and  taking  a  vessel  from 
the  ground,  asked  that  it  be  filled  with 
water.  From  a  large  jar  near  the  entrance, 
Niston  brought  the  required  liquid.  She 
turned  a  portion  into  a  small  cup,  or  bason, 
and  carried  it  to  her  mouth. 

'  You  do  well,  sir  priest,"  she  said,  after 
she  had  tasted  the  contents,  "  to  serve  wine 
so  freely." 

:'  If  you  call  that  wine,"  said  Totoes, 
laughing,  "  you  are  easily  satisfied,  for  the 
Nile  is  a  goodly  stream." 

"  Nay,  but  you  jest,"  replied  Masarah. 
'  This  which  I  poured  from  the  vessel  that 
Niston  brought  is  wine,  as  your  guest  will 
tell  you." 


218     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

She  approached  and  handed  the  bason 
to  Martiesen,  who,  moving  his  mask 
slightly  aside,  tasted,  and  pronounced  the 
liquor  as  good  wine  as  he  had  ever  drunk. 

1  Then  drink  your  fill,"  said  Masarah. 
And  the  adon  drained  the  bowl. 

'  Will  Totoes  pledge  his  guest  in  wine  of 
his  own  providing?  "  asked  the  sorceress. 

"  Nay,  of  your  providing,"  contended 
the  priest.  "  The  jar  contains  water  from 
the  Nile,  and  it  was  brought  here  by  Niston 
and  Tarta  last  night  at  no  little  trouble. 
If  Masarah  can  make  wine  of  it,  then  she 
would  better  give  tip  other  sorceries,  and 
tell  the  Hebrew  prophets  that  she  knows  a 
better  trick  than  turning  rivers  into  blood." 

"  She  surely  gave  me  wine,"  declared 
Martiesen,  "  and  I  can  feel  its  strength  and 
warmth  in  my  veins." 

"  Here,  convicts,  we  will  convince  our 
host,"  said  Masarah.  '  Turn  this  away, 
and  bring  again  from  the  jar." 

The  wondering  Niston  did  as  he  was 
bidden,  and  Masarah  again  filled  the  bason 
from  the  vessel.  This  time  she  handed  it 
to  Totoes,  and  insisted  that  he  satisfy  him 
self. 

The  priest  sipped  the  liquid,  and  peered 
into  the  bason.  He  drew  the  aroma  to  his 


NECROMANCY  219 

nostrils,  then  tasted  deep,  and  held  it  in  his 
mouth  as  though  to  test  the  quality. 

1  Yes,  it  is  wine,"  he  said.  "  Surely, 
woman,  you  have  learned  your  magic  from 
the  gods,  for,  as  I  live,  you  give  me  here, 
from  a  vessel  which  a  moment  ago  con 
tained  water,  as  good  wine  as  was  ever 
provided  for  the  table  of  a  priest." 

He  raised  the  bason,  and  drank  all  it 
contained. 

While  Masarah  served  Niston  and  Tarta 
freely  from  the  same  vessel,  Totoes  turned 
to  Martiesen  and  remarked  upon  the  ex 
ceeding  cleverness  of  the  trick.  "  For  cer 
tainly  she  does  not  possess  the  power  of 
changing  Nile  water  into  the  juice  of  grape 
or  the  essence  of  barley.  I  told  you  that 
she  was  the  most  wonderful  of  her  caste." 

"  Nevertheless,  I  wish  she  would  hasten 
the  exhibition,  for  I  await  her  story  con-  • 
cerning  affairs   at   Rameses   with   impa 
tience,"  replied  the  adon. 

Masarah  threw  a  handful  of  dried  leaves 
upon  the  brazier,  and  when  they  burst  into 
flame,  a  hue  of  pale  green  filled  the  cell, 
imparting  to  each  interested  spectator  a 
deathlike  appearance.  Niston,  watching 
intently,  swayed  a  moment,  and  then  fell 
forward  upon  his  face  as  though  dead. 


220     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Totoes  started  up,  and  attempted  to  step 
toward  the  prostrate  convict,  but  he  sank 
upon  his  knees,  and  as  a  tremor  of  weak 
ness  ran  through  his  body,  he  braced  his 
hands  upon  the  floor  to  keep  from  falling. 

"  Poisoned !  "  he  cried  hoarsely.  "  You 
she-fiend  of  Anpu!  You  have  placed 
poison  in  the  drink!  " 

He  endeavored  to  reach  the  sorceress, 
bending  at  arm's  length  before  him  over 
the  brazier,  but  he  fell  upon  the  floor,  and 
sank  into  insensibility. 

Tarta  started  to  crawl  out  of  the  pass 
ageway  where  he  had  seen  his  companion 
fall,  but  he  had  not  gone  more  than  twice 
the  length  of  his  body  when  his  arms  and 
limbs  failed  him,  and  he  fell  in  deathlike 
stupor. 

"  Masarah !  "  cried  the  adon,  leaping  to 
her  side,  "  was  there  no  other  way?  " 

"  They  are  not  dead,"  she  replied  with 
a  laugh,  "  but  they  will  not  know  it  for  a 
full  day." 

After  an  examination  of  the  men,  the 
adon  was  satisfied  that  they  had  been  given 
some  powerful  narcotic,  for  they  were 
breathing  quite  as  regularly  as  though  in 
natural  slumber. 


NECROMANCY  221 

'  Though  they  were  my  enemies,  and 
held  me  prisoner,"  he  said,  "  I  could  not 
rest  in  peace  with  the  thought  that  to  se 
cure  my  liberty  they  were  given  a  fatal 
draught.  I  pray  you  \vill  pardon  my  sus 
picion,  Masarah,  for  it  was  most  unjust. 
However,  the  scene  was  so  real,  so  full  of 
terror,  and  the  men  were  so  quickly  over 
come,  that  for  the  moment  my  only  thought 
was  that  they  had  partaken  of  an  active 
poison,  which  struck  them  dead." 

'  There  is  no  need  for  apology,"  said 
Masarah,  "  so  long  as  your  way  to  liberty 
has  been  opened  without  murder,  if  we  but 
hasten  to  seize  the  advantage." 

"  Elisheba  and  Abigail,  where  are 
they?" 

"  Safe  in  Zoan." 

"  In  Zoan !  Totoes  told  me  they  were 
confined  in  Manhotef,  and  he  sought  to 
extort  ransom  for  their  freedom." 

"  Aye,  no  doubt.  Totoes  is  so  accus 
tomed  to  falsehood  that  he  often  employs 
it  when  the  truth  would  serve  his  purpose 
better." 

Taking  one  of  the  lamps  from  its  hang 
ing,  Masarah  directed  the  adon  and  Serah 
to  drag  the  unconscious  men  into  the  inner 
passageway,  and  when  this  was  done,  the 


222     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

door  was  closed  upon  them,  and  the  lock- 
stone  dropped  into  place.  Masarah  was 
constantly  urging  haste,  and  started  to  lead 
the  way  to  the  entrance,  when  the  adon 
caught  the  glitter  of  gems  from  a  niche 
in  the  wall  where  it  was  the  custom  to 
leave  food  for  the  dead.  He  thrust  his 
hand  into  the  place  and  drew  out  the  scab 
bard  which  had  been  taken  from  him  by 
the  priest.  Upon  the  floor  wrhere  Niston 
fell,  he  found  a  knife.  Provided  writh  a 
w<eapon  which  he  could  at  least  use  in  de 
fense,  he  yielded  to  the  woman's  urgency, 
and  hurried  through  the  narrow  tunnel. 

They  emerged  into  a  court  filled  with 
broken  columns  and  all  the  debris  of  a 
splendid  temple  of  worship,  thrown  by  the 
grinding  wheels  of  ten  centuries  into  a 
mass  of  distressing  confusion.  The  black 
mouths  of  a  score  of  similar  entrances 
yawned  silently  around  them.  Mighty 
blocks  of  granite,  poised  upon  each  other 
at  all  angles,  appeared  to  shut  off  every 
path.  Great  piles  of  brick  and  mortar  were 
scattered  amongst  the  stones,  thus  increas 
ing  the  confusion  and  making  it  almost  im 
possible  in  the  dim  light  afforded  by  the 
stars  to  discover  a  wray  by  which  one  might 
escape,  and  avoid  the  labor  and  delay  of 


NECROMANCY  223 

clambering  from  one  block  of  marble  to 
another  the  entire  length  of  the  once  mag 
nificent  structure.  Serah  touched  the 
adon's  arm,  and  motioned  to  a  low  arch 
way  under  a  slab  of  black  marble,  which 
centuries  before  had  been  one  of  the  alter 
nate  squares  of  black  and  white  that  lined 
the  inner  wall.  He  bent  upon  his  hands 
and  knees,  and  without  question  crawled 
into  the  narrow  exit.  The  way  was  diffi 
cult  to  follow,  for  it  led  under  considerable 
sections  of  the  debris,  winding  close  to 
column  bases  that  sustained  the  larger 
blocks  and  slabs,  and  thus  formed  a  rough 
but  certain  passageway. 

At  last  they  stood  upright,  free  from  the 
threatening  piles  of  stone,  and  brick,  and 
mortar  under  which  they  had  slowly  made 
their  progress.  They  hastened  through 
the  dismantled  pylon,  and  came  to  the  ap 
proach.  As  they  moved  forward,  the 
savage  snarl  of  a  hound  came  from  the 
shadow  of  a  prostrate  dromo,  and  then, 
with  one  loud  bay,  the  animal  leaped  upon 
Serah,  who  was  in  the  lead.  Martiesen 
sprang  at  the  same  instant,  and  catching 
the  dog  by  the  throat  before  it  could  fasten 
its  teeth  into  the  crouching  girl,  he  bore 
the  beast  down  upon  the  ground,  and 


224     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

struck  a  blow  with  his  knife  that  found  a 
vital  point. 

But  the  bay  to  which  the  hound  gave 
tongue  as  he  leaped  was  taken  up  by  others 
of  his  kind,  and,  to  the  deep  alarm  of  the 
adon  and  his  rescuers,  they  heard  the  dis 
turbance  spreading  in  every  direction. 
Catching  hold  of  hands,  they  ran  \vith  all 
possible  speed  through  the  ruined  streets. 
Masarah  led  the  way  now,  and  she  soon 
turned  from  the  customary  path  to  the 
river,  and  they  shortly  entered  a  half-filled 
ditch,  or  ancient  canal.  Walking  for  a 
considerable  distance  in  water  that  came 
to  their  knees,  they  sought  the  opposite 
bank,  and  hurried  forward  through  dense 
reeds  and  papyrus.  The  barking  of  dogs 
and  shouts  of  men  could  be  heard  behind 
them,  and  when  they  turned  back  a  mo 
ment  in  their  flight,  they  saw  the  glimmer 
of  rapidly-moving  torches.  All  this  fur 
nished  reason  for  greater  speed,  and  so 
they  ran  as  best  they  might,  until  they  came 
upon  the  mouth  of  the  old  ditch,  and  with 
great  relief  entered  the  boat  which  Ma 
sarah  and  Serah  had  concealed  in  the  papy 
rus  upon  their  arrival  at  Manhotef .  It  re 
quired  but  a  few  moments  for  Martiesen 
to  row  a  sufficient  distance  from  the  shore 


NECROMANCY  225 

to  insure  their  safety,  and  when  this  was 
accomplished,  he  rested  upon  his  oars,  to 
recover  from  his  exertions. 

It  was  a  capital  crime  to  kill  a  dog  in 
Egypt,  and  if  the  adon's  advanced  intelli 
gence  had  not  to  a  considerable  degree 
freed  him  from  the  superstitions  of  his 
people,  he  might  have  hesitated,  even  in 
that  moment  of  imminent  danger,  before  he 
struck  the  blow  that  ended  the  life  of  the 
priest's  hound.  But  the  animal  was  slain, 
and  when  those  who  were  brought  from 
hovels,  alarmed  by  the  chorus  of  barking 
dogs,  were  led  to  the  temple  approach  by 
these  same  keen-scented  animals  sniffing 
the  fresh  blood,  and  there  saw  the  work  of 
some  impious  hand,  they  were  seized  with 
consternation  and  anger.  They  called 
loudly  for  Totoes,  and  a  party  ran  shout 
ing  through  the  ruined  city,  searching  for 
their  leader  to  avenge  the  sacrilege.  But 
Totoes  could  not  be  found ;  none  had  seen 
him  since  the  evening  before,  when  he  con 
versed  aside  with  the  sorceress.  Nor  were 
his  servants,  Niston  and  Tarta,  discovered, 
and  so  they  surmised  that  the  sorceress  had 
not  only  made  away  with  the  men,  as  she 
did  with  the  figures  that  arose  from  the 
15 


226     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

fire  at  her  bidding,  but  had  also  killed  the 
faithful  dog  that  kept  the  priest  company. 

It  was  known  to  several  that  the  adon 
was  imprisoned  in  one  of  the  tombs,  for 
they  had  assisted  in  dragging  him  through 
the  entrance  winding  under  the  debris,  but 
so  great  was  the  fear  of  the  sorceress  that 
none  would  venture  into  the  ruin  before 
the  coming  of  day.  The  dogs  soon  led  a 
party  of  the  most  active  searchers  to  the  old 
canal,  and  then  along  its  course.  Resting 
quietly  in  their  boat,  Masarah,  Serah,  and 
Martiesen  saw  the  shadowy  forms  upon  the 
river's  bank,  and  heard  the  frightened 
searchers  shout  the  name  of  Totoes. 

"  Aye,  that  is  right,"  laughed  Masarah. 
"  Fill  your  throats  with  the  name  of  the 
cunning  leader.  Shout  all  together,  and 
you  cannot  awaken  him  before  another 
night." 

In  a  few  words  Serah  possessed  Mar 
tiesen  with  the  details  concerning  the 
escape  of  Elisheba  and  Abigail,  and  the 
subsequent  discovery  of  Peshala  in  the 
drifting  boat.  The  adon  directed  his  boat 
toward  where  they  might  expect  Panas  and 
Bariet,  but  before  reaching  the  centre  of 
the  river,  they  were  hailed,  and  in  a  mo 
ment  joined  by  their  friends.  Bariet,  who 


NECROMANCY  227 

kept  the  last  watch  of  the  night,  had  seen 
the  torches  upon  the  shores  at  Manhotef. 
He  dragged  Panas  into  the  boat  before  the 
lieutenant  was  fully  awake,  and  they  were 
hastening  to  render  the  assistance  which 
they  supposed  would  be  necessary. 

After  greetings  were  over,  and  the 
boats  were  turned  toward  the  villa,  the 
adon  spoke  to  Bariet:  "I  have  heard 
briefly  of  the  service  you  have  rendered 
those  whom  I  love,  and  in  so  doing  you 
have  atoned  for  your  crime  in  aiding  Pe- 
shala.  You  are  free,  Bariet,  and  if  you 
remain  in  my  service,  your  station  shall  be 
next  below  that  of  my  faithful  Panas." 

The  Assyrian  took  the  adon's  hand,  and 
carried  it  to  his  lips.  "  My  debt  is  not  paid, 
my  lord  adon.  I  ask  that  I  may  still  remain 
your  slave." 

Day  had  fully  come  when  they  reached 
the  villa.  As  they  neared  the  landing,  an 
unusual  commotion  was  observed  upon 
the  shore,  and  a  number  of  servants  as 
sembled  to  meet  them.  When  Martiesen 
and  Panas  ascended  the  steps,  the  servants 
to  whom  had  been  intrusted  the  care  of 
Peshala  came  to  them,  and  announced  that 
the  Libyan  had  escaped. 


228     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Escaped!  "  cried  Panas.  "  Did  I  not 
charge  you  that  constant  and  most  care 
ful  watch  should  be  kept  upon  him  ?  " 

'  Yea,  my  lord,  it  is  as  Panas  says," 
confessed  the  man,  turning  to  Martiesen. 
"  Constant  watch  was  kept,  but  as  Peshala 
apparently  continued  in  stupor,  only  one 
attendant  was  left  with  him.  At  daybreak 
this  morning  the  servant  whose  duty  it  was 
to  remain  the  last  half  of  the  night  was 
found  dead  in  the  bed,  but  of  Peshala,  who 
occupied  the  bed  before  him,  there  is  no 
trace." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
IN  GOSHEN 

THE  season  of  the  ingathering  was  at 
its  height.  Over  all  Egypt,  with 
the  first  appearance  of  the  sun,  men  and 
women  were  daily  toiling  in  the  fields,  nor 
did  they  cease  their  labors  until  evening 
had  fallen.  In  a  few  weeks  swift  couriers, 
trained  to  great  endurance,  would  dash 
from  post  to  post,  two  thousand  miles,  in 
light  boats,  carrying  the  welcome  news 
that  the  Nile  had  commenced  to  rise,  and 
the  Season  of  the  Waters  was  coming  once 
more,  to  fill  the  canals  and  reservoirs  and 
spread  in  life-giving  flood  over  the  dry  and 
thirsty  fields. 

From  lip  to  lip  the  cry  would  be  re 
peated:  "  Father  Nile  is  awakening !  He 
comes  again  in  his  might  to  refresh  his 
children!  We  must  hasten  with  the  har 
vest,  my  brother,  lest  he  sees  that  we  were 
careless  with  what  he  has  given  us." 


230     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

From  heart  to  heart  the  response  would 
come :  "  The  gods  are  good  indeed !  Many 
days  have  they  journeyed  underground,  to 
awaken  the  sleeping  fountains  and  implore 
them  to  pour  out  their  generous  wealth, 
that  we  may  not  perish.  Yea,  my  brother, 
the  gods  are  good  indeed." 

And  then,  for  fifty-one  days  following 
the  first  increase  in  the  water,  the  Nile 
would  continue  to  rise,  inch  by  inch,  creep 
ing  slowly  above  its  banks,  and  reaching 
out  over  the  land  like  a  shallow  lake,  until 
it  came  to  full  flood.  Here  it  lies,  resting 
after  its  mighty  effort;  and  then  day  by 
day  it  recedes,  yet  lingers  fondly,  as  though 
loth  to  leave  a  lover  who  holds  it  in  such 
close  embrace.  One  hundred  and  thirty- 
one  days  will  pass  from  that  upon  which 
the  swelling  waters  first  reach  up  their 
heads,  before  the  Nile  is  once  more  con 
fined  within  its  channel. 

Thousands  of  years,  through  the  reigns 
of  rulers  and  dynasties  yet  unknown,  have 
the  people  of  Egypt  ever  looked  forward 
with  feelings  of  the  greatest  happiness  to 
the  coming  of  the  inundation,  the  Season 
of  the  Waters.  To  them  no  other  event  of 
the  year  was  of  such  importance. 


IN  GOSHEN  231 

But  in  this  time  of  harvest  they  were 
filled  with  a  nameless  dread.  So  wonder 
ful,  so  terrible  had  been  the  phenomena 
wrought  in  their  land  since  the  coming  of 
the  season  of  vegetation,  each  visitation 
more  distressing  than  the  one  which  passed 
before,  that  a  fear  crept  into  the  hearts  of 
the  people,  and  from  this  arose  a  belief  that 
the  severest  punishment  was  yet  to  come. 
And  what  more  natural  than  for  them  to 
think  that  this  strange  new  God  of  the 
Hebrews  would  withhold  from  them  the 
refreshing  waters  of  their  beloved  river? 

So  with  nervous  haste  and  increasing 
anxiety  they  toiled  in  the  harvest  fields, 
hoping  for,  yet  dreading,  the  arrival  of  the 
three  days  upon  one  of  which  might  be 
expected  the  cry  of  the  couriers :  "  The 
Nile  is  rising!  The  Nile  is  rising!  We 
bring  tidings  from  Meroe !  " 

Meanwhile,  in  the  land  of  Goshen,  there 
went  out  men  and  women  who  poured  into 
the  ears  of  the  Hebrew  people  the  assur 
ance  that  the  dawning  of  their  liberty  was 
at  hand.  At  no  other  moment  since  the 
coming  of  the  messengers  from  God 
among  them,  and  the  first  awakening  of  a 
hope  for  deliverance,  had  the  Hebrews 
been  so  ready  to  believe  as  they  were  in  the 


232     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

days  following  the  disappearance  of  that 
awe-inspiring  darkness  from  which  they 
were  so  miraculously  preserved.  Therein 
they  saw  the  hand  of  a  Mighty  King,  a 
God  of  immeasurable  power;  and  when 
the  elders  of  their  tribes  went  out,  and 
bade  the  people  look  back  to  the  covenant 
and  promise  made  with  Abraham,  they 
found  willing  listeners.  Thus  it  came  that 
among  the  Hebrews  there  was  also  activ 
ity,  but  not  in  the  harvesting.  They  were 
preparing  for  the  journey  which  they  were 
assured  was  soon  to  begin. 

Martiesen  visited  Zoan,  and  went  among 
the  people  over  whom  he  was  a  ruler,  cau 
tioning  prudence  and  obedience  to  the  gov 
ernment.  He  enforced  no  harsh  measures, 
and  when  the  elders  of  the  tribes  counselled 
with  him,  he  frankly  told  them  that  he 
feared  the  king  would  send  his  army  into 
Goshen  to  exterminate  the  Hebrew  race. 
Meneptah  sent  orders  to  establish  a  most 
careful  watch  over  all  the  territory  occu 
pied  by  the  Hebrews,  and  Martiesen  was 
directed  to  despatch  daily  letters  to  Ram- 
eses,  giving  full  details  concerning  what 
ever  might  have  been  discovered.  To  ac 
complish  this  more  readily,  and  to  make 
sure  that  the  Egyptian  soldiers  under  his 


IN  GOSHEN  233 

command  did  not  overstep  the  instructions, 
the  adon  decided  to  occupy  the  headquart 
ers  at  Zoan  in  person,  and,  with  Panas  and 
Bariet  to  second  his  efforts,  he  was  able  to 
avert  much  of  the  hardship  which  the 
Pharaoh  intended  to  impose  upon  the 
people  against  whom  his  anger  was  so 
fiercely  and  unreasonably  kindled. 

Serah  had  taken  up  her  abode  in  the 
home  of  Elisheba,  but  her  mother  was  ab 
sent.  Scarcely  pausing  for  rest  and  re 
freshment,  when  she  learned  of  the  escape 
of  Peshala,  Masarah  provided  herself  with 
the  materials  necessary  to  ply  her  vocation 
of  sorcery,  and  departed  in  the  direction  of 
Rameses. 

Elisheba  constantly  mingled  with  her 
people,  and  from  morning  till  night  was 
employed  in  giving  instruction  and  advice 
to  the  women.  She  learned  from  her 
father  that  the  Hebrews  were  about  to  quit 
Egypt  for  all  time,  and  she  realized  that  the 
poor  slaves,  who  had  sprung  from  genera 
tions  of  bondmen,  were  like  children  in 
their  knowledge,  and  unless  organized  into 
orderly  companies  would  become  bewil 
dered  and  panic-stricken  when  once  the 
start  was  made.  Enlisting  the  aid  of  Serah, 
and  acting  under  the  direction  of  Mar- 


234     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

tiesen  and  Panas,  she  toiled  early  and  late, 
forming  divisions  under  the  strongest  and 
most  intelligent  of  the  women  and  super 
intending  preparations  to  mitigate  as  far 
as  possible  the  privations  that  must  come 
when  the  homes  were  left  behind.  Twice 
she  saw  the  great  prophets,  or  leaders',  and 
by  them  her  efforts  were  commended,  and 
she  was  given  instructions  how  best  to  con 
tinue  her  W7ork.  It  was  upon  an  evening 
following  one  of  these  meetings  that  she 
met  Martiesen  at  her  father's  house.  They 
sat  upon  the  roof,  apart  from  the  others, 
and  talked  long  and  earnestly  of  the 
strange  conditions  surrounding  them. 

"  The  patriarchs  have  been  told  by  our 
God  that  a  punishment  more  terrible  than 
any  yet  given  will  be  dealt  the  Egyptians," 
she  said  to  him,  "  and  they  know  that  the 
day  is  not  far  distant  when  the  Pharaoh 
will  not  only  release  the  Hebrews,  but  will 
urge  their  departure." 

"  And  that  means,  Elisheba,  that  you  go 
with  your  people?  "  he  asked. 

The  girl  bowed  her  head.  "  Yes,  my 
lord,  I  shall  go  with  my  people — with  my 
father  and  sisters." 

"  The  danger  is  great,"  he  said  after  a 
moment's  reflection.  "  The  Hebrews  are 


IN  GOSHEN  235 

a  mighty  body,  for  when  they  were  num 
bered  at  the  king's  command,  we  found 
there  were  more  than  six  hundred  thou 
sand  men,  with  all  their  women  and  chil 
dren.  There  is  no  preparation  to  sustain 
them  by  the  wayside.  I  have  moved  with 
armies,  and  know  that  careful  arrange 
ments  must  be  made  to  provide  large  forces 
with  food  and  water.  Even  then,  when 
hundreds  of  slaves  are  detailed  to  this 
work  under  the  orders  of  a  trained  com 
missary,  which  has  the  granaries  of  Egypt 
to  draw  upon,  the  suffering  is  often  severe. 
And  yet  it  appears  that  Moses  has  given 
this  no  thought.  Can  it  be  possible  that 
he  intends  to  lead  this  host  out  into  the 
Arabian  wilderness  without  preparation  as 
to  how  they  shall  be  fed,  or  clothed,  or 
where  they  shall  lie  ?  " 

"  But  God  has  bidden  him  do  it." 
"  Aye,  that  may  be  true ;  but  can  the  He 
brew  God  feed  these  legions  of  helpless 
people?  How  can  it  be  done,  when  the 
country  into  which  they  journey  affords 
no  forage?  " 

1  The  God  who  changes  the  waters  of 
Egypt  into  blood  and  her  days  into  the 
blackest  night,  may  do  even  that  which  you 
have  asked,  Martiesen." 


236     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

This  was  ever  Elisheba's  answer  when 
the  adon  expressed  doubts  or  fears,  and 
her  faith  was  so  complete,  and  so  truthfully 
mirrored  the  faith  of  the  thousands  with 
whom  he  was  now  almost  constantly  asso 
ciated,  that  Martiesen  unconsciously  im 
bibed  much  of  the  same  belief.  He  re 
mained  silent  for  a  moment  before  he  made 
reply. 

'*  It  is  so  unnecessary,"  he  said.  "  This 
land  is  broad  enough  for  all,  and  the  He 
brews  might  dwell  here  in  happiness,  a 
strength  to  Egypt,  if  the  king  would  only 
see.  By  many  messages  I  have  urged  this 
course,  and  of  late  I  have  frequently 
begged  an  audience;  but  the  king's  reply 
has  been  that  I  shall  keep  the  Hebrews  in 
check,  and  see  that  they  do  not  rise  sud 
denly  and  depart  from  the  country. 
Though  it  is  not  probable  that  he  will  exact 
the  performance  of  the  tasks  until  after  the 
inundation,  he  will  listen  to  no  proposals 
for  conciliatory  measures.  As  to  an  audi 
ence,  I  am  forbidden  to  visit  Rameses,  or, 
rather,  to  cease  my  watch  upon  the  He 
brews  for  a  single  day ;  for  Meneptah  pro 
fesses  to  believe  that  these  poor  serfs  are 
on  the  eve  of  revolt." 


IN  GOSHEN  237 

"  Martiesen,  why  do  you  not  make  peace 
with  your  king,  and  carry  out  his  com 
mands  to  the  letter  ?  You  should  not  per 
mit  your  espousal  of  the  Hebrew  cause  to 
prove  your  undoing." 

"  Elisheba  - 

"  Nay,  hear  me,  my  lord.  It  were  better 
for  you  to  do  this,  as  I  have  said.  You  are 
of  noble  birth,  and  your  possessions  entitle 
you  to  a  place  with  the  highest  in  Egypt. 
Alone  and  unaided,  you  cannot  change  the 
course  that  has  been  laid  down  for  these 
two  nations,  and  if  you  do  not  cease  your 
opposition  to  the  king,  you  must  fall  under 
his  displeasure,  which  means  death,  or, 
what  is  worse  than  death,  slavery  in  the 
mines.  I  urge  you,  my  lord,  to  execute 
what  the  king  has  ordered,  in  spirit  and  in 
letter,  and  to  take  no  further  thought  of  the 
people  of  Goshen.  It  can  only  be  a  few 
days  at  the  most,  for  the  prophets  declared 
to-day  that  the  final  blow  was  impending. 
Therefore  put  aside  the  promptings  of 
humanity,  which  stir  your  nature,  and,  sti 
fling  that  love  for  me  which  you  say  throbs 
in  your  heart,  remain  a  favorite  of  the 
Pharaoh,  in  peaceful  possession  of  your 
lands  and  treasure — an  adon  and  a  lord  in 
Egypt." 


238     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Elisheba,  do  you  know  what  this  is  that 
you  ask  of  me?  " 

"  Aye,  my  lord,  I  ask  you  to  save  your 
self  from  the  displeasure  and  anger  of  the 
king." 

"  And  is  it  because  you  believe  the  king 
worthy  of  the  sacrifice  of  every  generous 
impulse?     Or  is  it — O  happy  thought!— 
because  you  love  me,  and  would  not  see  me 
suffer?    Speak,  Elisheba !" 

:'  It  is  because  I  love  you,  Martiesen," 
she  replied,  looking  straight  in  his  eyes, 
"  and  I  would  not  see  you  stripped  of  your 
place  by  the  king,  or  burdened  with  the 
sufferings  of  those  who  go  hence  to  be 
come  wanderers." 

'  Then  know,  Elisheba,  what  this  king 
whom  you  have  bidden  me  obey,  has  or 
dered.  I  have  it  here,  the  papyrus  he  sent 
two  days  ago,"  and  the  adon  drew  the  roll 
from  his  tunic.  ''  In  this  I  am  commanded 
by  Meneptah  to  send  you  and  your  cousin 
Serah  prisoners  to  Rameses,  under  guard 
of  soldiers  named  in  the  papyrus." 

The  girl  rose  quickly  to  her  feet,  as  for 
flight,  then  paused  beside  him  as  though 
changed  to  marble,  her  face  turned  appeal- 
ingly  toward  the  star-lit  sky,  and  her  lips 
parted  in  affright.  Then  a  convulsive 


IN  GOSHEN  239 

shiver  ran  through  her  body,  and  she 
crouched  against  the  parapet  for  support. 

(  The  penalty,  Martiesen — the  penalty  if 
you  fail  ?  "  she  whispered. 

"  Ah,  Elisheba,  any  penalty  which  the 
cunning  of  all  the  priests  of  the  Pharaoh 
could  suggest  \vould  be  as  nothing  when 
weighed  against  a  wrong  like  this  which  he 
commands." 

Lower  she  crouched,  and  covered  her 
blanched  face  with  trembling  hands.  She 
moaned  as  one  in  pain,  and  her  breath  came 
in  short,  distressing  gasps. 

"  Peshala !  "  she  said.  "  It  is  the  work  of 
Peshala.  He  has  approached  the  Pharaoh, 
as  he  declared  he  would." 

"  I  think  so,  Elisheba,  for  the  soldiers 
named  in  this  order  are  men  with  whom  the 
Libyan  was  intimate." 

Like  a  poor  beast  driven  to  bay,  with 
savage  dogs  leaping  at  its  throat  and  eager 
men  urging  them  on,  she  cast  one  hunted, 
startled  glance  around,  seeking  an  avenue 
of  escape.  But  in  a  moment  she  was  calm, 
and  turned  to  her  lover  with  a  quiet  air. 

"  My  lord  adon,  my  cousin  Serah  and 
myself  are  women  of  a  nation  held  in  bond 
age,  and  are  but  the  chattels  of  the  king. 
Yet  we  would  welcome  death — for  I  know 


24o     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

the  heart  of  Serah  as  my  own — before  we 
would  accept  the  fate  which  falls  to  us,  if 
we  go  hence  upon  the  order  of  the  Pharaoh. 
Before  we  are  given  over  to  his  guard,  I 
pray  you  will  provide  each  with  a  potion, 
which,  when  we  have  started,  we  may 
secretly  swallow,  and  die  in  the  hands  of 
our  captors  before  we  come  to  dishonor." 

"  Stop,  Elisheba !  Have  no  such  thought 
as  this.  The  answer  to  Meneptah  was  re 
turned  by  the  messengers  who  came  hither 
with  the  demand.  Were  he  thrice  the  Pha 
raoh  of  Egypt,  and  able  to  multiply  his 
penalties  a  thousand  times,  the  answer 
would  still  be  the  same.  I  will  not  sur 
render  you  into  his  hands.  I  have  coun 
selled  with  Panas,  and  \ve  have  planned 
that  you  and  Serah  must  leave  here  to 
night,  and  go  out  among  your  people,  where 
it  will  be  possible  for  you  to  remain  in 
safety.  In  such  disguises  as  Serah  can  in 
vent,  you  will  be  secure  from  detection." 

''  But,  Martiesen,  with  the  knowledge 
that  you  are  in  danger,  I  cannot  go  away 
from  Zoan,  neither  would  Serah  accom 
pany  me,  if  Panas  be  in  peril." 

'  You  may  banish  your  fears,  Elisheba. 
Panas  and  I  wrill  be  watchful,  and  if  neces 
sity  compels,  we  will  join  with  the  Hebrews 


IN  GOSHEN  241 

and  take  refuge  in  distant  settlements. 
Then,  if  this  to  which  your  elders  are  daily 
looking  forward  should  come  to  pass,  our 
freedom  from  the  wrath  of  the  king  may 
be  secured  in  the  same  hour  in  which  your 
people  go  up  out  of  bondage." 

"  But  the  sacrifice,  Martiesen.  You  do 
not  permit  yourself  to  think  of  all  that  you 
must  lay  aside  if  you  do  this.  It  is  not 
expected,  my  lord,  that  the  high  and  noble 
shall  look  with  compassion  upon  those  who 
are  so  far  beneath  them." 

"  Ah,  Elisheba,  I  have  learned  something 
that  is  not  taught  in  the  temples  of  our 
many  gods.  It  is  this :  To  guard  the  virtue 
and  preserve  the  happiness  of  woman  is  the 
noblest  act  in  which  man  may  engage,  and 
to  this  end  no  sacrifice  is  too  great.  And 
if  it  should  fall  out  that  in  so  doing  the 
man  may  win  the  woman's  love  and  keep  it 
to  himself  alone,  then  it  is  a  richer  reward 
than  the  gods  are  able  to  bestow.  With 
that  I  shall  be  content." 

As  he  gave  her  this  assurance,  the  adon 
took  Elisheba's  hands  in  his  own,  and  stood 
looking  into  her  eyes.  She  was  about  to 
reply,  when  Panas,  speaking  from  the 
ground,  attracted  the  adon's  attention. 

16 


242     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  My  lord,"  said  the  lieutenant  in  a  low 
tone,  "  two  galleys  filled  with  armed  men 
approach  the  landing." 

"  Have  you  a  guard,  Panas?  " 

"  Ten  men,  my  lord." 

"  Station  them  at  this  house,  under  Bar- 
iet,  and  meet  the  galleys  at  the  landing  in 
person.  Inform  the  commander  that  I 
await  him  at  headquarters,  and  draw  a 
suitable  escort  from  the  garrison  to  con 
duct  him  thither.  Let  your  men  fraternize 
with  the  newTcomers,  and  keep  them  in  a 
pleasant  mood.  Above  all,  be  ready  for 
immediate  action,  if  it  becomes  necessary 
for  us  to  resist." 

Martiesen  turned  to  Elisheba,  who 
scarcely  comprehended  the  importance  of 
the  communication  made  by  the  lieutenant. 
'  The  king  has  not  delayed,"  he  said,  "  for 
his  soldiers  are  at  hand,  it  may  be  to  en 
force  the  order  I  refused  to  obey.  I  did  not 
expect  them  before  the  evening  of  the  mor 
row,  but  I  am  not  unprepared.  Explain  to 
your  father  and  Serah  what  is  needful, 
and  be  ready  to  depart  with  the  utmost 
secrecy  at  any  moment.  Either  Panas  or 
Bariet  will  bear  my  message." 

He  descended  the  stairway,  and  was 
passing  hurriedly  through  the  lower  room, 


IN  GOSHEN  243 

when  the  door  was  darkened,  and  a  wom 
an's  voice  spoke  his  name. 

"  Masarah !  "  he  said  in  astonishment. 
'  Your  arrival  is  indeed  opportune.  When 
did  you  return?  " 

'  This  moment,  my  lord,  scarcely  in  ad 
vance  of  two  galleys  now  approaching  the 
landing  and  carrying  soldiers." 

"  Panas  has  informed  me  of  their  com 
ing.  By  whom  are  they  commanded?  " 

"  Peshala,  the  Libyan,  and  Totoes,  the 
outcast  priest !  " 

The  adon  started,  and  laid  his  hand  on 
his  sword. 

"  What  warrant  do  they  bear?  " 

'  That  I  cannot  say,  my  lord.  I  watched 
them  several  days  in  Rameses,  and  en 
deavored  to  learn  how  far  they  have  in 
fluenced  the  king,  if,  indeed,  they  secured 
audience  with  him  at  all.  They  were  often 
at  the  temple,  in  consultation  with  the 
priests,  and  I  think  they  have  received  as 
sistance  in  their  plans  from  that  source, 
for  yesterday,  when  they  came  from  the 
small  pylon,  they  were  lau^hiner,  and  after 
that  they  had  money.  Peshala  also  con 
sulted  with  the  ab,  who  is  not  a  friend  to 
either  the  Hebrews  or  yourself,  and  this 


244     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

leads  me  to  fear  that  their  errand  is  di 
rected  against  you." 

'''  Pray  the  gods  that  it  may  be  no  other. 
What  soldiers  do  they  bring?  " 

'  Two  companies." 

"  Aye,  but  of  what  force  ?  " 

"  I  could  not  ascertain,  but  this  I  was 
told,  that  Peshala  was  commissioned  to 
employ  a  force  to  come  to  Zoan  for  pris 
oners  of  state." 

"  Then  they  are  not  of  the  king's  com 
panies?  " 

''  They  are  trained  soldiers,  my  lord,  who 
at  the  present  time  were  at  their  homes 
on  the  yearly  furlough.  I  could  not  resort 
to  the  streets  freely,  my  lord,  for  it  was 
known  after  the  arrival  .of  Totoes  and 
Peshala  that  they  were  seeking  a  certain 
soothsayer  named  Masarah  and  her  daugh 
ter  Serah.  I  secured  asylum  in  the  house 
of  a  merchant,  Nodes  by  name,  whose 
daughter,  through  the  use  of  gold  I  gave 
her,  escaped  from  Manhotef  the  very  night 
that  your  departure  caused  such  confusion. 
She  knew  me  as  I  passed  her  father's  house, 
and  running  down  from  the  balcony 
brought  me  within.  Nodes  concealed  me 
in  his  store-room,  and  being  a  man  of  in 
telligence,  procured  for  me  all  the  informa 
tion  I  have  given  you." 


IN  GOSHEN  245 

"  Masarah,  you  are  weary  with  your 
journey,  but  you  have  done  priceless  ser 
vice  for  me  and  for  those  you  love.  I 
know  not  what  I  am  to  meet,  but  what  you 
tell  me,  gives  me  knowledge  that  may  be  of 
great  value  in  deciding  my  course.  Pro 
vide  yourself  with  refreshment,  and  then 
see  that  Elisheba  and  Serah  are  disguised 
in  the  habit  of  the  women  who  work  in  the 
fields.  They  will  tell  you  why.  Hold  them 
ready  for  instant  departure,  if  word  comes 
from  either  Panas  or  myself  that  swift 
measures  are  necessary." 


CHAPTER  XIX 


TWO  Egyptian  companies  had  long 
been  employed  as  a  garrison  at  Zoan, 
and  these  were  quartered  in  a  low  brick 
building  not  far  from  the  landing-place. 
The  adon  was  required  to  hold  a  certain 
part  of  this  force  at  the  garrison  at  all 
times,  and  to  keep  small  detachments  of 
the  remainder  of  his  command  moving 
throughout  the  section  occupied  by  the  He 
brews,  thus  constantly  reminding  those 
held  in  bondage,  that  revolt,  or  failure  to 
comply  with  the  demands  of  the  task 
masters,  would  be  met  with  punishment.  A 
number  of  these  soldiers  had  taken  wives 
among  the  Hebrews,  and  through  this 
means  were  led,  to  a  considerable  degree, 
to  espouse  the  Hebrew  cause.  Indeed, 
there  was  never  any  friction  between  the 
military  and  the  Hebrews.  The  soldiers 


SIGNATURE  OF  THE  PHARAOH     247 

met  obedience  and  kindness  from  these 
people,  and  they  learned  that  the  Hebrews 
were  unlike  the  slaves  or  captives  brought 
from  the  nations  against  which  Egypt 
made  war.  Thus,  even  in  the  dull  minds 
of  men  trained  from  infancy  for  the  mili 
tary  class,  there  grew  up  a  sympathy  for 
those  whom  they  were  sent  to  keep  under 
subjection.  No  doubt  the  common  soldiers 
were  largely  influenced  in  this  by  Mar- 
tiesen  and  Panas,  who  at  all  times  dis 
played  humane  qualities  quite  unusual  in 
the  men  of  that  era  who  held  others  at 
their  mercy.  Moreover,  since  the  appear 
ance  of  the  plagues,  the  soldiers  had  lost 
much  of  their  fear  of  the  king,  for  when 
they  saw  that  he  was  utterly  powerless  to 
cope  with  the  mysterious  force  that  fought 
the  battle  for  the  Hebrews,  their  belief 
was  shattered  as  to  the  invincibility  of  the 
occupant  of  the  Egyptian  throne. 

All  this  was  well  known  to  Martiesen, 
and  he  considered  it  as  he  ran  over  in  his 
mind  the  avenues  open  to  him. 

He  had  no  thought  of  surrendering  Eli- 
sheba  and  Serah  to  Peshala ;  nor  would  he 
submit  to  the  indignity  and  danger  of  an 
arrest  at  the  hands  of  those  approaching, 
no  matter  whose  commission  they  bore.  If 


248     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

the  king  commanded  his  appearance  at 
Rameses,  he  would  obey ;  but  he  would  pro 
ceed  thither  in  his  own  barge,  and  under 
his  own  guard,  and  take  care  that  his 
friends  were  warned  of  his  journey,  that 
they  might  rally  to  his  support.  Should 
an  attempt  be  made  to  compel  any  other 
course,  he  would  resist  \vith  those  under 
his  command.  Not  more  than  one  com 
pany  of  his  troops  was  at  present  in  Zoan, 
but  several  bands  of  Hebrews  were  armed 
with  a  few  crude  weapons,  and  these  could 
be  brought  to  his  immediate  assistance. 

Still,  the  adon  desired  to  avoid  an  open 
rupture  if  possible,  for  this  would  be  a  fire 
brand  to  the  king's  anger,  and  would  pre 
cipitate  an  attack.  Within  a  few  hours  an 
army  of  the  Pharaoh's  charioteers,  spear 
men,  archers,  lancers,  and  axemen  would 
be  hurled  upon  the  almost  wholly  defense 
less  people  of  Goshen,  and  there  would  en 
sue  a  massacre  that  \vould  sweep  the  He 
brews  from  the  face  of  the  earth.  Nor  did 
Martiesen  doubt  that  the  opportunity  of 
doing  this  would  be  hailed  with  satisfac 
tion  by  Meneptah,  for  there  had  recently 
come  to  his  ears  fresh  confirmations  of  the 
story  that  the  king  was  considering  the 
utter  extinction  of  the  descendants  of 
Israel. 


SIGNATURE  OF  THE  PHARAOH     249 

In  the  garrison  building  there  was  one 
large  room  for  general  assemblage,  several 
smaller  rooms  for  offices  and  accoutre 
ments,  and  an  executive  department  for 
the  use  of  the  commanding  officer.  To 
this  Martiesen  repaired  immediately.  The 
room  was  bare  of  ornament  or  furniture, 
except  such  as  pertained  to  military  life, 
and  upon  reaching  it  the  adon  at  once  gave 
attention  to  some  of  the  details  of  his 
command.  Summoning  his  scribe,  the  adon 
dictated  several  minor  reports  and  orders, 
and  while  these  were  being  prepared  for 
his  inspection,  he  took  from  his  belt  the 
order  directing  him  to  send  Elisheba  and 
Serah  as  prisoners  to  Rameses.  Placing 
it  before  him  on  the  table,  he  began  a  more 
careful  perusal  of  the  document  than  he 
had  heretofore  given  it.  He  had  not  pro 
ceeded  beyond  the  customary  greeting, 
when  the  scribe,  Bailos,  approached  to 
make  inquiries  concerning  some  of  the  cal 
culations,  and  together  their  heads  bent 
over  the  figures.  The  scribe's  hand  acci 
dentally  rested  upon  the  papyrus  which  the 
adon  was  examining  when  interrupted.  He 
raised  his  head  suddenly,  took  the  papyrus 
between  his  thumb  and  finger,  and  care 
fully  felt  its  texture.  Martiesen  looked  at 
him  inquiringly. 


250     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  What  is  it,  Bailos?  "  he  asked. 

"  From  the  priest  of  Manhotef,  he  that 
is  called  Totoes,  king  of  the  ruins,"  was  the 
reply. 

'  The  scroll  ?  No,  it  is  from  Rameses, 
the  order  of  the  Pharaoh,  which  came  to 
me  two  days  ago  while  you  were  absent  at 
the  villa." 

Bailos  bent  over  the  papyrus  for  a  closer 
examination,  and  after  making  a  careful 
inspection,  shook  his  head  incredulously. 

"  It  is  very  strange,  my  lord,  but  this  is 
from  the  papyrus  grown  upon  the  marshes 
back  of  the  ruined  city  of  Manhotef.  It 
is  unlike  any  other  in  Egypt,  because  of  a 
quality  in  the  soil  peculiar  to  that  locality. 
It  is  known  to  all  scribes  who  have  served 
in  the  office  of  the  ab,  to  whom  Totoes 
writes  numerous  memorials,  seeking  to  re 
gain  his  standing." 

The  adon  took  the  roll  in  his  hands,  and 
gave  it  his  closest  scrutiny. 

"  If  my  lord  adon  will  compare  it  with 
other  papyrus,  he  will  see  that  it  is  of 
coarser  grain,  and  not  nearly  so  pliable  in 
fibre  as  that  commonly  used."  And  the 
scribe  brought  several  pieces  for  his  com 
parison. 


SIGNATURE  OF  THE  PHARAOH     251 

"  It  is  true  as  you  say,  Bailos.  But  the 
writing  and  the  cartouche  ?  Is  not  the  sig 
nature  of  our  ruler  so  sacred  that  it  may 
not  be  made  even  by  the  ab,  except  in  the 
king's  presence  ?  " 

The  scribe  unrolled  the  papyrus,  and 
studied  the  hieroglyphics  with  minutest 
care.  "  It  is  not  the  writing  of  a  practiced 
scribe,  my  lord,  unless  he  has  purposely 
disguised  his  characters,  and  this  the 
scribes  of  the  ab  would  not  have  reason 
for  doing.  The  cartouche  is  bold  and 
strong,  but  it  was  made  by  neither  the  Pha 
raoh  nor  the  ab,  for  the  ink  has  been  laid 
on  with  careful  strokes,  as  by  one  who 
follows  a  copy.  Nor  is  the  ink  from  that 
used  in  the  royal  palace,  its  shade  is  not  so 
black." 

"  The  wrappings,  Bailos !  Search  the 
refuse  for  the  wrappings !  " 

Bailos  entered  a  small  anteroom  at  the 
right,  and  while  he  was  absent,  the  adon 
procured  several  documents  which  he  knew 
to  be  genuine,  and  compared  them  with 
the  one  under  suspicion.  He  was  thus  en 
gaged  when  Bailos  returned  with  the  bands 
of  linen  which  were  bound  about  the  roll 
when  it  was  received,  and  to  these  their 
united  attention  was  at  once  directed. 


252     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  See,  my  lord,"  said  the  scribe,  pres 
ently,  "  these  wrappings  have  done  service 
before,  for  here  they  have  been  severed 
and  again  cleverly  fastened  together.  Nor 
is  the  wax  of  the  seals  as  fresh  as  it  should 
be,  for  it  is  hardened,  as  though  by  an  ex 
posure  of  several  weeks.  The  document 
is  a  forgery." 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  PENALTY  FOR  COUNTER 
FEITING 

A  CHALLENGE  by  a  sentry  at  the 
entrance  of  the  assembly-room  and 
the  giving  of  a  password  interrupted 
further  conversation.  There  was  the 
sound  of  marching  men,  and  the  adon  had 
scarcely  time  to  roll  the  papyrus  and  con 
ceal  it  in  his  robe  before  Panas  entered. 
In  precise,  military  terms  the  lieutenant 
made  known  the  arrival  of  those  who 
claimed  audience  with  the  governor  of  the 
nome  upon  business  of  such  importance 
that  it  would  admit  of  no  delay.  Martiesen 
stepped  through  the  doorway,  and  there 
saw,  in  the  centre  of  the  assembly-room, 
Peshala  in  the  uniform  of  a  captain,  Totoes 
by  his  side  in  the  half-frock  of  a  priest,  and 
near  them,  in  double  rank,  about  a  score  of 
soldiers.  A  quick  glance  told  the  adon 
that  back  of  these  stood  a  file  drawn  from 


254     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

his  own  command,  and  he  doubted  not  that 
they  were  ready  to  do  his  bidding,  what 
ever  it  might  be. 

"  Upon  what  urgent  business  do  you 
request  audience,  at  this  hour,  with  the 
governor  of  the  Nome  of  the  Prince  ?  "  he 
demanded,  but  without  acknowledging  the 
salute  with  which  Peshala  and  those  ac 
companying  him  greeted  the  adon's  en 
trance. 

The  Libyan,  disconcerted  by  the  ques 
tion  and  the  manner  of  reception,  hesitated 
an  instant  before  making  answer,  but,  re 
covering  himself,  he  replied:  '  We  come 
at  the  command  of  Meneptah,  the  Pharaoh 
and  Ruler  of  Lower  and  Upper  Egypt, 
Wearer  of  two  crowns,  Lord  of  all  this 
land,  and  of  the  people " 

"  I  know  the  titles  you  would  name,"  in 
terrupted  the  adon,  "  and  respect  them  all. 
Let  that  suffice,  and  disclose  to  me  what  I 
seek  to  learn — the  errand  which  brings  the 
Libyan  scribe  and  an  outcast  priest  before 
me." 

''  Then  let  your  ears  drink  the  knowledge 
at  once,"  replied  Peshala,  with  spirit.  "  It 
is  to  arrest  the  adon  Martiesen  and  convey 
him  to  Rameses,  there  to  meet  charges 
which  declare  that  he  has  entered  upon  con- 


PENALTY  FOR  COUNTERFEITING   255 

spiracies  threatening  the  welfare  of  the 
state  and  the  peaceful  rule  of  its  lawful 
king.  I  bear  the  warrant." 

He  stepped  forward  to  display  the  war 
rant,  but  the  adon  stopped  him  with  a 
sweep  of  his  arm. 

"  If  the  king  commands,"  he  said  with 
marked  distinctness,  so  that  no  word  might 
be  lost  upon  the  soldiers  before  him,  "  I  will 
repair  to  Rameses  at  once,  and  in  the  man 
ner  befitting  my  station.  It  is  well  known 
in  the  armies  of  Egypt  that  Martiesen  has 
never  been  unmindful  of  his  duty  to  his 
ruler ;  but  I  refuse  to  receive  at  the  hands 
of  forgers  a  warrant  purporting  to  come 
from  the  mighty  Meneptah,  believing  that 
the  document  may  be  as  spurious  as  one 
which  preceded  it  two  days  past." 

"  Forgers,  my  lord  adon !  "  exclaimed 
the  priest.  "  Ho,  ho !  a  pretty  tale  to  flaunt 
in  the  face  of  true  messengers  of  the  king, 
who  at  midday,  in  the  presence  of  his  court, 
set  his  cartouche  upon  the  warrant,  and 
then  gave  it  into  the  hands  of  the  ab,  that 
it  might  be  delivered  to  his  captain,  Pe- 
shala,  for  execution." 

'  Your  story,  priest,  may  be  no  more 
truthful  than  those  you  told  me  in  Man- 
hotef.  I  recall  them  with  doubts  as  to  your 


256     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

present  honesty  of  speech.  But  tell  me,  did 
Meneptah,  the  Pharaoh  whom  you  and 
Peshala  profess  to  honor  and  serve  faith 
fully,  set  his  hand  to  this  document,  com 
manding  that  two  Hebrew  women  in  the 
instrument  named  be  sent  to  Rameses  as 
prisoners?  "  And  the  adon  held  the  papy 
rus  roll  above  his  head. 

The  priest  glanced  at  Peshala,  expecting 
him  to  answer,  but  the  Libyan  stood  with 
blanched  cheeks,  and  from  his  trembling 
lips  there  came  no  reply. 

'''  If  it  bears  the  king's  cartouche,  my 
lord,  he  authorized  it,"  replied  the  priest, 
"  for  none  would  dare  counterfeit  the  sig 
nature  of  the  mighty  lord  of  Egypt,  whose 
name  may  be  spoken  only  in  awe — the  ruler 
at  whose  summons  all  offenders  must 
tremble,  Meneptah,  the  Pharaoh." 

"  Tell  me,  Totoes,  what  is  the  penalty  for 
counterfeiting  the  signature  of  Meneptah, 
Lord  and  Ruler  of  Lower  and  Upper 
Egypt?" 

"  There  is  no  need  to  repeat  it,"  re 
plied  Totoes,  with  assumed  indifference, 
"  when  every  boy  in  Egypt  knows  how  it  is 
written." 

"  But  speak  it,  for  yourself  and  your 
commander,  that  those  in  this  room  may 


PENALTY  FOR  COUNTERFEITING   257 

know  if  you  have  learned  your  lesson 
well." 

All  eyes  were  turned  upon  the  unwilling 
priest,  and  a  moment  of  most  intense  and 
painful  silence  ensued  before  his  words 
came. 

''  It  is  written  in  the  law,"  he  said  very 
slowly  and  in  a  low  voice,  "  that  the  finger 
nails  of  one  who  forges  the  king's  car 
touche  shall  be  plucked  out,  one  each  day, 
until  the  hands  are  cleared.  The  two  suc 
ceeding  days  the  sight  of  the  eyes  shall  be 
destroyed;  and  then,  if  the  malefactor  sur 
vives,  he  shall  be  exposed  to  the  populace. 
On  the  next  day  he  shall  be  beheaded." 

"  Soldiers  of  Meneptah,  you  have  heard 
what  Totoes,  the  outcast  priest  of  Man- 
hotef,  has  said,  and  you  know  that  he 
repeats  the  law  as  it  is  written.  I,  Mar- 
tiesen,  adon  of  the  Nome  of  the  Prince,  a 
lord  in  Egypt,  in  whose  veins  runs  the 
blood  of  your  kings,  command  you  to  seize 
this  Totoes  and  his  confederate  Peshala, 
upon  a  charge  of  counterfeiting  the  car 
touche  of  the  Pharaoh.  Here  is  the  false 
signature,  and  I  will  lay  it  before  the  king 
as  a  witness." 

Martiesen  spoke  with  such  convincing 
force,  and  the  soldiers  w^ere  so  accustomed 
17 


258     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

to  obey  those  who  commanded  by  the 
authority  of  blood,  that  the  guard  accom 
panying  Peshala  moved  forward  in  com 
pany  with  the  adon's  force  to  do  his  bid 
ding.  With  a  bound,  Totoes  leaped  against 
the  soldier  nearest  him,  and  sent  the  man 
sprawling  on  the  floor.  Dealing  another 
a  blow  across  the  face  writh  a  sword  which 
he  brought  from  under  his  frock,  the  priest 
shouted  to  Peshala,  and  with  backs  to 
gether  and  swords  flashing,  they  fought 
their  way  towards  the  door.  Panas  sprang 
forward  and  engaged  the  priest,  and  the 
adon  sought  a  similar  encounter  with  Pe 
shala,  but  the  soldiers  crowded  him  aside 
in  their  eagerness,  and  set  upon  the  agile 
pair  with  clumsy  weapons  and  unskilful 
movements.  The  priest  was  more  than  a 
match  for  Panas,  and  soon  the  lieutenant's 
sword  went  clattering  to  the  floor.  Before 
it  could  be  recovered,  or  any  one  interpose, 
the  priest  dealt  a  blow  that  sent  Panas 
down  upon  his  knees,  stunned  and  bleeding. 
Several  of  the  soldiers  were  by  this  time 
wounded  by  the  vigorous  strokes  of  Pe 
shala,  and  the  guardsmen  became  more 
cautious  in  their  attack. 

Realizing  that  the  escape  of  both  was 
imminent,  the  adon  took  up  the  fight  for 


PENALTY  FOR  COUNTERFEITING   259 

Panas,  and  the  moment  his  sword  flashed 
against  that  of  Totoes,  the  priest  felt  that 
his  doom  was  sealed.  But  death  with  the 
hot  blood  leaping,  and  with  the  clash  of 
steel  and  shouts  of  men  in  his  ears,  and  the 
waving  of  torches  before  his  eyes,  was  far 
better  than  to  suffer  the  torture  due  to  a 
counterfeiter.  With  this  thought  the 
priest  lunged  forward,  showing  a  strength 
and  determination  that  promised  success 
for  the  moment.  Left  alone  by  this 
movement,  Peshala  was  quickly  over 
powered  and  bound.  Lying  there  upon  the 
floor,  a  bruised  and  beaten  prisoner,  he 
watched  with  varying  emotions  of  hope 
and  fear  the  struggle  which  none  attempted 
to  interrupt. 

Martiesen  had  the  advantage  of  youth ; 
but  this  was  matched  by  a  better  knowledge 
of  sword-play,  longer  practice,  and  tougher 
sinews  on  the  part  of  Totoes.  Both  fought 
with  the  valor  of  desperation,  each  realized 
that  more  than  life  depended  on  the  result. 
Time  and  again  the  vantage  turned,  and 
those  who,  spellbound,  stood  with  bated 
breath  and  watched  each  change  in  the 
rapidly-shifting  scene,  were  lost  in  wonder 
that  the  clashing  blades  of  polished  bronze 
did  not  reach  the  flesh  toward  which  they 


26o     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

leaped  like  tongues  of  gleaming  fire.  Blow 
upon  blow  was  turned  aside  with  ready 
parry,  while  eager  thrusts  went  harmless 
past  the  points  at  which  they  aimed. 

But  youth  triumphs  in  a  test  of  endur 
ance  and  strength.  The  priest's  lips  were 
drawn  back  from  his  teeth,  his  eyes  grew 
dim  from  the  intensity  of  the  exertion,  and 
his  breath  came  in  quick  and  painful  gasps, 
which  did  not  fill  his  heaving  chest  or  cool 
his  heated  blood.  Slowly  he  was  forced 
back  to  a  corner  of  the  room,  each  moment 
offering  less  intrepid  defense. 

:<  Down,  Totoes !  down  and  yield  your 
self  a  prisoner !  "  roared  the  deep  voices  of 
the  soldiers,  as  the  ringing  strokes  grew 
slower,  and  the  adon  held  his  antagonist  at 
his  mercy. 

The  shout  aroused  his  fading  energy.  A 
prisoner !  Totoes  a  prisoner,  to  be  turned 
over  to  the  executioners !  Totoes,  the  king 
of  Manhotef,  who  ruled  his  wretches  with 
a  tyrant's  hand,  a  prisoner? 

"  Never !  "  he  cried  in  desperate  rage, 
and  nerved  himself  anew  to  strike  with 
greater  vigor.  Tn  a  crash  his  blade  flew 
spinning  from  his  hand,  but  with  success 
ful  effort  he  leaped  aside  and  avoided  the 
adon's  thrust.  Quickly  he  bent  low,  and 


PENALTY  FOR  COUNTERFEITING   261 

darting  to  Martiesen's  side,  wrenched  the 
Libyan  dagger  from  its  sheath.  There 
was  a  shout  of  triumph  from  Peshala,  and 
those  looking  on  saw  a  gleam  of  light  as 
Totoes  raised  his  hand  to  strike.  But  be 
fore  the  blow  could  fall,  Martiesen  with  a 
mighty  stroke  sent  his  blade  straight 
through  the  breast  of  the  priest  of  Man- 
hotef. 

Staggering  backward  with  outstretched 
arms,  Totoes  stood  a  moment,  the  bronze 
blade  piercing  his  body.  Then,  as  ap 
proaching  death  drew  its  veil  over  his 
eyes,  and  with  a  scream  of  vengeance  on 
his  foam-covered  lips,  he  lunged  blindly 
forward  in  the  agony  of  his  supreme  mo 
ment,  striking  right  and  left  for  a  victim 
to  his  frenzied  passion.  The  hardened  men 
of  warfare  fell  back  in  consternation  from 
a  sight  more  horrible  and  appalling  than 
any  their  eyes  had  ever  beheld,  and  stood 
against  the  entrance  way,  fascinated  by 
terror.  Martiesen  saw  the  danger,  and 
catching  the  half-conscious  Panas  from  the 
corner  toward  which  the  priest  was  stag 
gering,  dodged  the  blows  which  cleft  the 
air  with  lightning-like  rapidity,  and  bore 
the  lieutenant  to  the  anteroom.  A  wail,  a 
cry  of  fearful  agony,  a  piercing  scream  for 


262     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

aid  arose  from  the  bound  and  helpless  Pe- 
shala,  lying  there  where  they  had  left  him. 
Yet  no  man  dared  stretch  forth  a  hand  to 
save. 

Reeling,  almost  falling  backward,  with 
the  death-rattle  in  his  throat  and  a  film 
closing  upon  his  eyes,  Totoes  stumbled, 
crawled  upon  his  knees  a  pace  or  two,  then 
struck  with  all  his  fading  strength.  Then 
he  raised  the  dripping  blade  and  struck 
again,  and  yet  again,  and  then  fell  down 
upon  that  which  he  struck. 

And  the  life-blood  of  Totoes  and  Pe- 
shala  ran  together  on  the  rough-tiled  floor. 


o 


CHAPTER  XXI 
THE  SENTENCE 

N  the  morning  succeeding  the  events 
chronicled  in  the  preceding  chapter, 
the  adon  Martiesen  ordered  the  re-em 
barkation  of  the  force  which  Totoes  and 
Peshala  had  led  to  Zoan,  and  with  a  large 
retinue  of  his  own  soldiers  he  proceeded  to 
Manhotef.  It  was  there  learned  that  Pe 
shala  had  appeared  at  the  ruined  place 
while  the  people  were  still  searching  for 
their  leader.  Heading  a  party  of  picked 
men,  the  scribe  penetrated  to  the  tomb,  re 
leased  the  priest  and  his  companions,  and 
from  them  he  heard  the  story  of  Masarah's 
part  in  aiding  the  adon  to  escape.  That  the 
counterfeit  order  of  the  Pharaoh  com 
manding  the  presence  of  the  two  Hebrew 
girls  in  Rameses  had  been  written  at  Man 
hotef  was  also  made  certain,  for  the  two 
fellows  were  found  who  were  disguised  as 
messengers  of  the  king,  and  sent  with  the 
papyrus  to  Zoan.  The  Libyan  had  named 


264     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

certain  soldiers  in  the  order  to  accompany 
Elisheba  and  Serah  as  a  guard  to  Rameses, 
expecting  that  he  would  prevail  upon  them 
to  land  at  Manhotef ,  as  they  were  men  over 
whom  he  had  some  influence.  The  return 
of  the  messengers  bearing  the  firm  but 
respectful  reply  of  the  adon  declining  to 
send  the  Hebrew  wromen,  was  a  great  sur 
prise  to  the  plotters,  for  they  had  no 
thought  that  the  adon  would  have  the  cour 
age  to  refuse  point  blank  an  order  that  ap 
parently  emanated  from  the  Pharaoh.  As 
the  plan  had  failed,  however,  it  would  not 
do  to  wait,  and  so  Peshala  and  Totoes  left 
at  once  for  Rameses. 

Upon  hearing  these  facts,  the  adon  com 
pelled  the  false  messengers  to  accompany 
him,  and  he  continued  his  journey  to  the 
capital.  At  first  he  was  denied  audience 
with  the  king,  but  certain  powerful  princes, 
who  were  put  in  possession  of  some  part  of 
the  story,  intervened  to  bring  about  a  meet 
ing  between  the  adon  and  the  ruler.  The 
adon  gave  an  account  of  the  events  imme 
diately  leading  up  to  the  death  of  Totoes 
and  Peshala,  and  presented  the  evidence  of 
their  guilt.  He  was  informed  that  the 
order  for  his  arrest  was  made  upon  repre 
sentation  of  the  plotters,  that  he  was  incit- 


THE  SENTENCE  265 

ing  sedition,  if  he  was  not  in  full  conspir 
acy  against  the  throne.  The  Libyan  had 
solemnly  declared,  that  if  he  were  put  in 
charge  of  the  expedition  to  arrest  Mar- 
tiesen,  he  would  be  able  to  secure  and  bring 
the  king  evidence  proving  the  existence  of 
a  widespread  plot.  He  was  therefore  given 
a  commission  to  execute  the  warrant. 

Moved  to  intense  anger  by  the  discovery 
that  the  informers  had  forged  his  signa 
ture,  the  king  dismissed  as  false  all  the 
statements  made  by  them  concerning  trea 
sonable  acts  on  the  part  of  Martiesen.  He 
reminded  the  adon  that  his  family  had 
long  been  loyal  and  trusted,  and  chid  him 
sharply  for  his  insistent  requests  that  the 
policy  of  the  government  be  changed  to 
ward  the  Hebrews.  Thus  purged  of  sus 
picion,  the  adon  was  permitted  to  return  at 
once  to  his  villa. 

Within  the  next  few  days  Martiesen  was 
visited  by  several  of  the  princes,  who  urged 
that  the  plan  to  seize  the  government 
should  not  be  abandoned,  for  the  time  was 
now  more  favorable  to  such  a  step  than  it 
had  been  previous  to  the  plague  of  dark 
ness.  He  learned  that  over  all  Lower  and 
Middle  Egypt  there  was  great  discontent. 
The  tax-collectors,  who  went  abroad  at  the 


266     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

time  of  the  ingathering,  found  it  almost 
impossible  to  secure  the  tithes,  and  though 
they  beat  the  people  unmercifully,  the  grain 
was  not  forthcoming,  because  it  had  been 
destroyed  by  the  plagues.  Tidings  of  the 
coming  of  the  inundation  were  delayed  be 
yond  the  customary  time,  and  this  was  an 
other  reason  for  discontent  and  fear.  All 
the  Egyptian  plain  lay  panting  in  the  burn 
ing  sun.  Dust,  and  age,  and  drouth  cov 
ered  the  land  and  turned  it  to  ashes.  The 
ground  was  cracked  by  the  heat,  and  every 
breeze  sent  whirling  clouds  of  sand  high 
into  the  air,  but  still  the  message  did  not 
come  that  Father  Nile  had  awakened  from 
his  sleep.  Had  the  God  of  the  Hebrews 
held  back  the  waters  as  a  further  punish 
ment  upon  the  king? 

This  question  was  by  no  means  confined 
to  the  agriculturalist  and  artisan,  but  was 
running  through  the  military  forces,  and 
was  asked  in  the  homes  of  the  nobles.  It 
was  upon  every  tongue,  it  pervaded  every 
assemblage.  Under  their  breath,  men 
asked  why  those  in  the  highest  places  did 
not  propitiate  the  Hebrew  God,  and  thus 
release  their  stricken  land  from  the  blight 
under  which  it  had  been  struggling  these 
many  months.  Those  who  came  to  Mar- 


THE  SENTENCE  267 

tiesen  told  him  this,  and,  pledging  him 
their  support,  they  urged  that  he  raise  his 
standard. 

But  Martiesen  hesitated.  Like  all  the 
others,  he  had  an  indefinable  consciousness 
of  the  approach  of  a  great  calamity.  Try 
as  he  might,  he  could  not  bring  himself  to 
consider  seriously  the  counsel  of  his  visit 
ors.  One  after  another — for  they  came 
singly  or  in  pairs,  and  without  pomp  or 
show — he  dismissed  them  with  the  promise 
that  soon,  very  soon,  he  would  make  an 
other  appeal  to  the  king,  and  if  that  failed, 
he  would  act. 

And  still  the  dread  and  unrest  grew. 
The  adon  knew  it  extended  to  all  the  He 
brew  hosts ;  but  none  there  could  tell  him 
aught.  Moses — grand,  mysterious,  silent, 
as  befitted  one  who  held  the  friendship  and 
confidence  of  God — came  among  his  people 
daily,  and  to  the  men  whom  he  had  chosen 
as  leaders  gave  brief  commands  hastening 
forward  the  preparations  commenced  on 
the  dawn  of  the  day  that  broke  the  plague 
of  darkness.  Moses  bandied  no  words. 
'  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  he  declared,  and 
when  God's  words  had  been  spoken,  the 
leader  added  none  of  his  own.  "  Do  this," 
commanded  the  austere  master,  who  came 


268     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

to  them  so  mysteriously,  and  brought  in  his 
hands  a  power  greater  than  that  of  the 
mighty  king  who  enslaved  them;  and  the 
poor  slaves  who  heard,  laid  aside  fear  of 
every  other  master,  and  hastened  to  obey 
his  bidding.  The  promise  of  liberty  and 
the  prophecy  of  greatness  for  their  nation 
fell  upon  ears  that  did  not  appreciate  what 
was  meant,  and  these  promises  and  proph 
ecies  alone  would  not  have  stirred  to  action 
a  people  long  stunted  and  dwarfed  by  ser 
vility  to  an  idolatrous  and  tyrannical  court. 
It  required  all  the  marvels  and  punish 
ments  that  had  been  shown  them,  to 
awaken  the  nearly  extinct  greatness  which 
was  to  burst  forth  again  in  future  genera 
tions. 

Aye,  and  it  required  one  to  come — that 
fearful  visit  of  Death  now  casting  its 
shadow  into  every  heart. 

At  last  there  came  to  the  elders  of  the 
Hebrew  tribes  a  strange,  new  command. 
In  every  household  a  lamb  without  blemish 
should  be  chosen,  and  in  the  evening  of  a 
certain  day  it  must  be  slain.  The  blood, 
caught  in  a  bason,  should  be  taken  to  the 
doorways,  and  there  with  bunches  of  hys 
sop  it  should  be  sprinkled  upon  the  lintel 
and  doorposts  of  the  entrance.  Then  with 


THE  SENTENCE  269 

loins  girded,  staff  in  hand,  and  sandals 
fastened  to  their  feet,  they  must  eat  of  the 
roasted  flesh,  and  permit  no  part  to  remain 
unconsumed.  All  through  Goshen,  in  Zoan 
and  Pithom,  in  Rameses,  in  the  villages 
and  huts  wherever  a  Hebrew  dwelt,  ran 
messengers  to  spread  this  command  of  a 
God  whom  they  had  not  learned  to  love, 
but  whom  with  trembling  and  with  fear 
they  obeyed. 

Darda  was  among  those  present  when 
the  prophet  gave  to  the  elders  the  words  of 
God,  and  upon  him  devolved  the  duty  of 
taking  the  command  to  the  masses  in  Zoan. 
Scarcely  resting  day  or  night,  he  passed 
from  house  to  house,  guiding,  counselling, 
and  instructing  his  people,  that  they  might 
perform  this  new  rite  in  strict  accordance 
with  the  law,  and  thus  escape  the  penalty 
sure  to  fall  upon  those  who,  either  wilfully 
or  in  ignorance,  neglected  to  keep  the  feast. 
Toward  the  evening  of  the  day  designated, 
he  approached  his  own  home,  conscious 
that  his  work  had  been  faithfully  per 
formed.  Summoning  his  daughters  and 
Masarah  and  Serah,  he  directed  that 
preparations  should  be  made  for  the 
feast,  for  the  hour  was  near  at  hand  when 
they  would  start  toward  the  land  of  new 
promise. 


270     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  This  night,"  he  said,  "  there  shall  come 
upon  the  house  of  Pharaoh,  and  to  every 
house  in  Egypt  that  does  not  set  up  the 
token  commanded  of  God,  the  most  fearful 
punishment  that  has  yet  been  dealt  to  this 
land.  For  at  midnight  a  Destroying 
Angel  will  pass  through,  and  from  the 
highest  to  the  lowest,  in  every  house  upon 
the  lintel  and  doorposts  of  which  the  blood 
of  a  lamb  has  not  been  sprinkled,  the  first 
born  must  die." 

At  first  they  did  not  fully  realize  the 
tremendous  import  of  the  sentence.  They 
were  accustomed  to  war  and  bloodshed,  for 
the  Egyptian  king  led  his  armies  into  many 
countries,  and  tales  of  battle  and  conquest 
were  upon  the  lips  of  every  soldier.  But 
of  vengeance  such  as  this  they  had  not 
heard,  nor  could  they  bring  themselves  to 
think  it  true.  But  grave  Darda  sat  before 
them  with  bowed  head,  and  well  they  knew 
he  was  not  the  man  to  jest.  Slowly  the 
truth  took  root,  and  when  full  realization 
came,  the  women  looked  into  each  others' 
faces,  silent,  appalled,  stricken  with  horror. 
It  was  as  if  the  Master  of  Death  stood 
there  beside  them,  with  hand  half-poised, 
waiting  their  election,  whether  in  that 
house  he  should  find  a  victim. 


THE  SENTENCE  271 

With  a  moan  Elisheba  leaped  to  her  feet, 
and  struck  her  hand  upon  her  forehead. 

"Father,  father!  Do  I  hear  aright? 
May  none  of  the  firstborn  of  the  Egyptians 
escape  from  this  sentence  pronounced  by 
our  God?" 

Darda  looked  with  compassion  upon  his 
daughter,  and  shook  his  head  in  reply. 

"Martiesen!" 

They  saw  the  name  form  upon  her  lips, 
but  fear  and  horror  kept  its  sound  below 
her  breath. 

Darda  did  not  make  answer,  but  bent  his 
head  in  sorrow.  This  thought  had  come  to 
him  several  days  before,  that  the  young 
adon  was  the  firstborn  of  his  father's 
house,  and  it  was  a  heavy  burden  upon  his 
heart,  for  he  loved  Martiesen  as  a  son. 

"  Masarah !  Serah !  Father !  Tell  me 
what  I  may  do  to  save  his  life !  Surely  the 
God  of  the  Hebrews  does  not  know  of  Mar- 
tiesen's  kindness  to  the  enslaved  people, 
and  of  all  he  has  suffered  in  their  behalf. 
Go,  my  father,  go  to  the  prophet  and  tell 
him  all !  Aye,  and  take  me  with  you  that 
we  may  ask,  and  beg,  and  plead,  that  from 
the  house  of  Martiesen  the  shaft  shall  be 
turned  away !  " 

She  was  upon  the  floor  beside  her  father, 


272     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

pulling  at  his  robe  and  clasping  her  hands 
about  his  neck,  entreating  him  with  im 
passioned  words  and  quick  caress  to  inter 
pose,  to  raise  his  voice  in  protest,  to  help 
her  fight  against  the  doom  fast  gathering 
about  her  lover. 

"Nay,  Elisheba,"  said  her  father,  with 
gentleness,  "  it  may  not  be.  The  prophet 
Moses  is  far  away,  at  Succoth,  preparing 
to  lead  our  people  forth  on  the  morrow,  for 
with  this  mighty  stroke  our  shackles  will 
be  broken,  and  Israel  will  be  thrust  out  of 
Egypt.  We  must  obey  the  command,  lest 
upon  ourselves  the  punishment  be  visited." 

She  arose  from  the  floor,  white,  calm,  de 
termined,  and  stood  a  moment  before  her 
father  in  earnest  thought. 

'  Then  will  I  welcome  that  punishment, 
and  here  in  Egypt  I  will  sleep  in  happiness, 
because  he  whom  I  love  rests  in  the  same 
land." 

The  aged  Darda  raised  his  hand  in  pro 
test. 

"  My  father,  because  you  were  given  no 
sons,  all  your  affection  has  been  poured  out 
upon  me,  and  I  have  been  as  your  right 
hand,  and  out  of  mv  love  have  obeyed  your 
slightest  wish.  But  I  cannot  follow  you  to 
this  land  of  promise,  while  my  heart  is 


THE  SENTENCE  273 

buried  here.  Kill  the  lamb  as  God  has  com 
manded,  and  strike  the  blood  upon  the  lintel 
and  the  doorposts,  that  nothing  may  be 
omitted  from  the  rite.  To  me,  as  I  stand 
without,  give  some  little  portion  of  the 
blood  in  a  bason,  and  with  it  I  will  hasten 
to  the  home  of  Martiesen,  to  set  the  mark 
above  the  door,  hoping  that  when  the  angel 
shall  see  the  sign,  he  will  know  that  within 
lies  one  who  has  befriended  this  enslaved 
people,  even  to  the  hazard  of  his  life.  But 
should  the  Destroyer  not  pass  by,  then  I, 
who  will  have  crept  within  the  portico,  will 
meet  him  there,  and  beg  this  messenger  of 
God  to  slay  me  \vith  the  stroke  that  kills 
Martiesen." 

So  full  of  saddened  tenderness  was  her 
voice,  and  yet  so  determined  her  manner, 
that  those  wrho  stood  about  were  awed  to  a 
silence  that  was  not  broken  until  Darda 
spoke. 

'  You  love  him  thus,  my  daughter?  " 
"  Aye,  more  than  this  I  love  Martiesen ! 
For,  had  I  many  lives,  and  could  I  spend 
each  in  suffering  throughout  all  its  natural 
years,  and  thus  save  him  one  moment's 
sorrow,  it  should  be  done.  Even  more  than 
this  I  love  Martiesen !  For  the  command 
of  my  father,  who  in  all  my  life  I  have  not 

18 


274     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

disobeyed  in  the  slightest  particular,  would 
not  now  turn  me  from  this  purpose." 

Darda  arose,  and  clasped  her  in  his  arms. 
He  held  her  close  against  his  breast  a  few 
moments,  and  half  releasing  her  gazed  into 
her  eyes. 

"  Go,  my  daughter,"  he  said  in  deepest 
tenderness,  "  and  through  the  night  I  will 
bow  in  supplication  to  the  God  of  Abra 
ham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  for  your  safety  and 
the  safety  of  Martiesen,  your  lover." 

Serah  came  to  them  with  mute  sym 
pathy,  and,  taking  Elisheba's  hands,  drew 
them  to  her  bosom,  and  covered  them  with 
tears. 

"  Nay,  Serah,  do  not  weep,"  said  Eli- 
sheba.  "  Go  with  my  father,  and  be  his 
eldest  daughter.  Panas,  whom  you  love 
so  dearly,  escapes  this  sentence,  and  is  here 
in  Zoan,  ready  to  join  the  hosts  when  they 
march  forth  to-morrow.  Take  him  to  your 
household,  my  father,  and  if  I  come  not 
again  to  your  side,  the  strong  arms  of 
Panas  and  the  loving  care  of  Serah  will 
protect  and  lighten  your  declining  years. 
If  I  may  save  Martiesen's  life,  then  will  I 
return  and  go  hence  with  my  people,  happy 
and  content  in  knowing  that  he  lives ;  but 
if  he,  too,  falls  under  the  sentence,  then 
Egypt  will  remain  my  desolate  home." 


CHAPTER  XXII 
THE  FIRSTBORN 

Al  the  evening  deepened  into  night,  the 
home  of  Martiesen  was  in  peaceful 
rest.  Cares  and  duties  were  laid  aside, 
and,  with  the  exception  of  the  master  him 
self,  the  household  slept.  The  adon  re 
mained  in  the  salon,  sometimes  pacing  the 
tiled  floor,  but  more  frequently  reclining 
upon  a  light  rattan  couch,  which  had  been 
drawn  near  the  windows  for  greater  com 
fort.  A  few  hours  previously  two  princes 
of  the  blood,  who  came  like  others  with  an 
appeal  on  their  lips,  that  he  would  consent 
to  lead  a  revolt,  had  departed  from  the  villa, 
and  now  the  adon  was  for  the  hundredth 
time  considering  the  subject  of  their  con 
versation.  Could  he  save  Egypt?  Could 
he  do  aught  to  hold  the  Hebrews  within 
her  borders  and  make  them  a  strength  to 
Egypt  ?  These  were  the  questions  around 
which  his  thoughts  centred.  The  adon  well 


276     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

knew  that  revolution  frequently  succeeded, 
and  he  felt  that  at  this  time  the  chances 
for  success  were  strong.  He  went  over 
them  carefully,  and  noted  each  with  satis 
faction,  until  he  came  to  reckon  with  this 
unknown,  mysterious  Hebrew  Deity,  who 
seemed  to  baffle  all  plans  and  set  at  defi 
ance  every  law  of  nature.  How  could  he 
hope  to  succeed,  if  this  strange  force 
should  not  be  with  him  ?  Then  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  seek  Moses  and  Aaron,  and 
ask  them  plainly  if  such  a  course  would  be 
pleasing  to  the  God  whose  words  they 
spoke.  But  to  do  this  was  difficult.  The 
prophets  would  appear  suddenly  in  Ram- 
eses,  and  boldly  declare  to  the  king  the  com 
mand  of  God;  then  they  would  disappear 
as  suddenly  as  they  came,  and  for  weeks  no 
tidings  would  be  heard  from  them.  Darda 
might  give  him  assistance  in  meeting  them, 
he  thought,  and  this  led  him  to  the  decision 
that  on  the  morrow,  in  Zoan,  he  would  ask 
the  aged  Hebrew's  aid. 

And  with  this  his  thoughts  turned  to  Eli- 
sheba,  queenly,  beautiful,  yet  modest  Eli- 
sheba,  who  had  displayed  so  much  courage 
throughout  all  the  perils  into  which  she 
had  been  thrown,  and  who  would  willingly 
have  sacrificed  her  life  rather  than  see  him 


THE  FIRSTBORN  277 

lose  his  caste.  He  bethought  himself  of 
the  poise  of  her  head,  the  luxuriance  of  her 
hair,  so  silken  and  soft  to  the  touch,  not 
coarse  and  harsh  like  that  of  the  Egyptian 
women.  He  saw  the  curve  of  her  cheek, 
and  the  love-light  in  her  eyes,  so  deep  and 
wondrous  and  full  of  mystery.  There 
came  to  him  the  memory  of  the  smile  she 
wore  when  she  noted  his  approach,  and  its 
beauty  was  like  nothing  else  he  had  ever 
beheld.  He  heard  her  low  voice  and 
laughter,  and  they  were  sweeter  than  any 
music  his  ears  had  ever  caught.  Thinking 
thus,  he  forgot  the  throne  of  Egypt,  and  all 
the  pomp  and  power  it  would  bring,  and, 
as  he  fell  asleep,  he  dreamed  only  of  domes 
tic  scenes,  of  love  and  happiness,  with  Eli- 
sheba  by  his  side. 

The  night  was  close  and  murky.  In  any 
other  country  one  would  have  said  that  the 
still,  lifeless  atmosphere  betokened  an  on 
coming  storm ;  but  here  in  Egypt  there  was 
no  thought  of  this.  The  days  and  nights 
preceding  the  rising  of  the  Nile  are  hot  and 
listless,  save  for  the  wind  which  blows  for 
fifty  days  ever  from  the  south.  Occasion 
ally  the  distant  beating  of  the  oars  of  a 
belated  boatman  could  be  heard,  and  once 
the  low  crooning  of  a  woman  to  her  baby 


278     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

came  indistinctly  over  the  water.  Her  hus 
band,  a  soldier,  sat  by  her  side,  and  played 
with  the  child,  their  firstborn,  which  he 
had  never  seen  until  this  evening.  He  had 
been  absent  with  his  company,  and  when 
his  yearly  furlough  was  due,  his  wife  met 
him  with  their  baby  at  Rameses,  and  now 
they  were  hurrying  to  their  home.  Ah, 
before  dawn  the  happy  cradle  song  will 
be  changed  to  a  chant  of  mourning ! 

Deeper  grew  the  night,  and  in  its  dense 
shadows  a  small  boat,  rowed  by  a  man  with 
one  maimed  arm,  silently  and  swiftly  ap 
proached  the  landing-place.  As  the  boat 
touched  the  lower  step,  a  woman  arose, 
and  with  nervous  haste  stepped  from  the 
craft.  She  carried  in  her  hands  a  small 
vessel,  wrapped  with  extreme  care  in  spot 
less  linen,  and  with  it  a  bunch  of  hyssop. 

"  Moor  the  boat  quickly,  Bariet,"  she 
said  in  a  low  tone,  "  and  come  with  me,  that 
you  may  explain  my  errand  to  the  guard." 
'  There  is  no  guard,  my  lady,"  he  replied 
as  he  came  to  her  side.  "  My  master  is 
beloved  of  his  people,  and  therefore  sleeps 
in  security." 

'  Then  seek  a  place  where  you  may  rest," 
she  said  to  him  kindly.  "  That  which  re 
mains  to  be  done,  I  must  do  alone." 


THE  FIRSTBORN  279 

"  I  will  stay  here,  my  lady,"  replied  the 
Assyrian,  "  where  you  may  find  me  in  a 
moment  if  I  am  wanted." 

"  If  there  is  need  of  you,  Bariet,  it  will 
not  be  until  day.  Come  to  the  portico  as 
soon  as  it  is  light,  and  if  you  find  me  there, 
and  I  am  not  alive,  then  return  with  all 
speed  to  Darda,  and  tell  him  what  you  saw ; 
and  say  that  on  my  face  there  was  a  look 
of  happiness.  Farewell,  Bariet,  you  have 
been  faithful  to  your  trust." 

"  My  lady,  if  there  is  danger " 

"  Nay,  Bariet;  if  there  is  danger,  none 
may  share  it  with  me." 

She  started  forward  along  the  approach, 
and  the  Assyrian,  wondering,  yet  silent, 
watched  until  her  form  faded  into  the 
shadows  of  the  night.  Then  he  brought  a 
mat  from  the  boat,  and  composed  himself 
to  rest. 

The  approach  leading  to  the  house  of  the 
adon  was  bordered  on  both  sides  by  a  row 
of  small  houses,  in  which  resided  the  at 
tendants  and  officers  attached  to  his  house 
hold.  Fronting  these  houses  were  double 
rows  of  dromos  and  sphinxes,  brought 
hither  from  ruined  temples  or  cities  in  the 
vicinity,  or  carved  upon  the  spot,  at  the 
direction  of  former  governors  of  the  nome. 


280     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

A  broad,  paved  roadway  led  straight  be 
tween  these  monuments  to  the  portico. 

Looking  neither  to  right  nor  left,  almost 
running,  yet  stepping  with  extreme  cau 
tion,  lest  she  fall,  Elisheba  made  her  way 
in  silence  to  the  portico.  Carefully  un 
wrapping  the  linen  from  the  jar,  trembling 
in  every  limb,  and  choking  back  the  moans 
and  sobs  which  anxiety  wrung  from  her 
heart,  she  thrust  the  fragrant  hyssop  into 
the  vessel.  Then,  climbing  the  buttressed 
columns  of  the  portico  to  the  highest  pos 
sible  point,  she  leaped  outward  and  up 
ward,  and  struck  upon  the  glistening 
marble  keystone  the  scarlet  blood  of  the 
sacrificial  lamb. 

She  fell  heavily  to  the  pavement,  but 
recovering  quickly,  caught  up  the  vessel, 
and  with  the  hyssop  set  the  red  token  upon 
either  side  the  doorway. 

Creeping  close  within  the  spacious  en 
trance,  crouching  against  the  hinges  of  the 
door  itself,  numbed  and  bruised  by  her  fall, 
yet  calm  and  confident  that,  come  life,  come 
death,  she  would  be  with  Martiesen,  Eli 
sheba  awaited  the  midnight  hour. 

And  there  was  a  great  cry  in  Egypt. 
Into  the  homes  of  the  king,  the  counsellor, 


THE  FIRSTBORN  281 

the  prince,  the  priest,  the  soldier,  the  ar 
tisan,  the  tax-gatherer,  the  fisherman,  the 
farmer,  the  servant,  the  slave,  Death  en 
tered,  and  from  the  firstborn  of  Pharaoh 
that  sat  on  his  throne  unto  the  firstborn 
of  the  captive  that  was  in  the  dungeon, 
none  was  spared,  if  upon  the  lintel  and 
doorposts  of  their  habitation  the  sign  had 
not  been  set.  They  who  lived  ran  into  the 
open  air  for  help,  and  met  there  others 
whose  circle  had  been  broken  by  the  same 
heavy  hand.  In  the  populous  town  or  city, 
in  the  struggling  village,  in  the  lonely 
houses  beside  the  river  or  upon  the  canals ; 
among  all  the  splendor  and  in  the  shadows 
of  beautiful  monuments  and  temples; 
among  all  the  misery  and  squalor  where 
the  poor,  mean  homes  were  flanked  by  the 
desert  or  surrounded  by  ruins — there  was 
none  who  could  go  to  his  neighbor  and  say, 
'  Thou  art  in  trouble  and  affliction,  whilst 
I  am  free.  Take  thou  my  sympathy." 

Without  the  customary  warnings  of  old 
age  or  disease,  in  the  interval  of  a  breath, 
that  from  which  all  peoples  since  the  dawn 
of  intelligence  have  shrunk  in  dread,  swept 
upon  Egypt  like  the  flash  of  a  crimson- 
stained  scimitar;  and  when  its  stroke 
passed,  there  remained  in  its  pathway 


282     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

children  bereft  of  parents,  wives  mourning 
for  husbands,  and  husbands  mourning  for 
wives,  the  aged  from  whom  support  had 
been  snapped,  or  lovers  in  whose  ears  the 
love-song  had  suddenly  been  turned  to  a 
sob. 

In  all  time  past  or  in  all  time  to  come, 
no  punishment  of  a  people  had  been  or 
could  be  more  widespread  or  terrible. 

From  the  houses  of  soldiers  and  serv 
ants  within  the  villa  of  the  adon,  the  alarm 
was  not  wanting,  first  in  one  where  a 
mother  found  her  child  dead  beside  her; 
then  in  another,  and  another,  and  another, 
where  a  husband  was  dead,  or  a  mother 
was  stricken,  or  a  daughter's  life  had  gone 
out,  or  a  son  had  ceased  to  breathe,  or  it 
may  be  two  were  dead,  or  sometimes  more. 
Torches  appeared  upon  the  broad  ap 
proach,  and  men,  women,  and  children 
sprang  from  their  couches  in  terror,  and 
sought  the  open  air. 

'  Woe !  woe !  for  Anpu  the  god  of  the 
dead  rules  the  world !  " 

:'  He  hath  broken  the  bonds  set  upon  him 
by  Osiris !  He  is  abroad  with  his  mighty 
lance!  Woe!  woe!  wroe!  for  many  are 
dead!" 


THE  FIRSTBORN  283 

Shivering  in  the  hot,  murky  night,  chok 
ing  with  grief,  dumb  or  hysterical  with  the 
weight  of  sorrow,  they  huddled  together 
in  the  centre  of  the  approach,  and  gazed 
with  horror  into  each  other's  blanched  and 
unnatural  faces. 

Bariet,  sleeping  on  his  mat  at  the  land 
ing,  was  awakened  by  the  cries,  and  ran 
toward  the  gathering,  fearing  that  harm 
had  come  to  his  mistress.  Voices  broken 
with  sobs  answered  his  questions,  but  not 
until  he  had  looked  in  upon  the  dead  of 
several  homes  could  he  believe  what  they 
told  him. 

"  Let  us  summon  the  adon,"  he  said  in 
hushed  tones,  and  taking  a  torch  he  led  the 
way  to  the  portico.  And  there,  crouching 
against  the  door,  with  no  sign  of  life,  he 
saw  Elisheba.  With  a  cry,  he  dropped  the 
torch,  and  raised  her  in  his  arms.  Throw 
ing  back  the  covering  of  her  head  and  face, 
he  brought  her  like  a  baby  into  the  open 
space,  and  gazed  upon  her,  mutely  and  in 
fear.  There  was  warmth  to  her  body,  the 
breath  came  faintly  from  her  nostrils,  and 
when  he  bent  his  head  upon  her  breast, 
Bariet  could  hear  the  beating  of  her  heart. 
Anxiety  and  suspense  had  brought  kindly 
unconsciousness  to  her  overwrought 


284     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

senses ;  but  the  hand  of  the  angel  of  death 
had  not  been  laid  upon  her. 

"  Make  an  alarm  at  the  door,"  com 
manded  Bariet.  "  Let  Martiesen  come  to 
give  us  comfort  and  advice." 

"  Aye,  Martiesen !  Martiesen !  "  shouted 
a  dozen  voices  as  they  pounded  the  metal 
tubes,  and  struck  upon  the  door  itself. 
"Awake,  my  lord  adon,  if  you  be  alive! 
Awake,  for  the  people  of  your  household 
are  in  the  grasp  of  Anpu !  " 

A  woman  knelt  beside  Bariet,  and  chafed 
Elisheba's  hands  and  temples.  Hot,  scald 
ing  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks,  and  fell 
upon  the  fair  young  form  which  she 
stroked  with  so  much  tenderness.  But  in 
the  flickering  lights  she  saw  bloodstains 
upon  the  girl's  hands,  and  in  an  instant  all 
her  gentleness  was  turned  to  frenzy. 

"  A  witch !  a  murderous  wraith !  "  she' 
screamed,  leaping  to  her  feet.  "  Here, 
with  the  blood  of  victims  on  her  hands ! 
Avenge,  avenge !  " 

She  attempted  to  strike  the  girl  with  a 
staff  which  she  caught  from  the  pavement, 
but  Bariet  warded  off  the  blow  with  his 
maimed  arm,  and  sent  the  woman  reeling 
backward.  The  crowd  deserted  the  door, 
and  taking  up  the  cry  of  the  woman,  rushed 


THE  FIRSTBORN  285 

upon  him ;  but  the  Assyrian,  with  Elisheba 
in  his  arms,  dodged  them  in  the  darkness, 
and  gained  the  portico.  He  thrust  the  girl 
back  of  him,  where  she  clung  half-con 
scious  to  the  latch,  and  then  he  turned  and 
faced  the  eager  mob. 

"  She  is  not  a  witch,"  he  shouted  in  their 
faces,  "  and  is  as  guiltless  as  any  among 
you.  No  hand  may  touch  her  with  violence 
\vhile  I  live." 

'*  Who  is  she,  slave?  "  demanded  one  of 
the  captains  whom  Bariet  knew  well. 

"  Elisheba,  the  "daughter  of  Darda,  the 
Hebrew;  and  she  practices  neither  magic 
nor  witchcraft." 

A  flood  of  light  came  into  the  portico, 
and  fell  upon  the  circle  of  men  and  women 
crowded  about  the  entrance.  The  door 
leading  to  the  house  opened,  and  upon  the 
doorstep,  backed  by  servants  who  bore 
tapers,  lamps,  and  arms,  stood  the  adon. 

''  Who  speaks  the  name  of  Elisheba?  " 
he  demanded.  But  there  was  no  need  for 
reply — Elisheba  sprang  forward,  and  fell 
at  his  feet. 

Martiesen  bore  her  in  his  arms  to  a 
couch,  and  put  her  in  the  hands  of  attend 
ants.  Then  he  came  to  the  portico,  and 
listened  with  a  heavy  heart  to  what  Bariet 


286     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

and  his  people  could  tell.  He  returned  to 
the  salon,  and  Elisheba  told  him  that  this 
which  had  happened  at  his  villa  was  re 
peated  over  the  length  and  breadth  of 
Egypt.  With  bowed  head  and  trembling 
lips,  he  visited  the  afflicted  homes  of  those 
attached  to  his  house,  and  to  each  wonder 
ing  mourner — wondering  why  this  heavy 
hand  was  laid  upon  those  who  were  inno 
cent — he  told  whence  the  blow  had  fallen. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 
THE  PROMISE 

WHEN  all  that  he  could  do  to  allay  the 
fears  and  relieve  the  sorrows  of  his 
afflicted  people  had  been  accomplished, 
Martiesen  went  back  to  the  salon,  where  he 
found  Elisheba  ready  for  the  return  to 
Zoan. 

'''  Why  do  you  depart  so  soon,  Elishe 
ba?  "  he  asked  with  solicitude.  "  You  are 
wearied  with  this  through  which  you  have 
passed,  and  should  take  rest  before  your 
return." 

'  There  is  no  time  for  rest,  my  lord.  The 
day  will  soon  break,  and  with  its  coming 
my  people  are  to  start  upon  their  journey." 

" To-day,  Elisheba?" 

"  Aye,  my  lord,  the  command  was  so 
given.  The  Hebrews  have  slept  through 
out  this  night  with  sandals  upon  their  feet 
and  their  loins  girded,  and  close  by  their 
hands  lay  their  staffs,  that  nothing  might 


288     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

delay  their  exodus  this  day,  as  God  has 
promised." 

'''  I  did  not  think  it  would  be  so  soon.  Nor 
can  it  be,  Elisheba,  for  the  king  has  not 
given  permission." 

"  Whether  Meneptah  gives  consent  or 
not,  is  now  of  small  matter  to  the  Hebrews, 
my  lord.  The  time  for  our  going  out  has 
come,  and  can  no  longer  be  delayed.  Even 
the  Pharaoh  cannot  withstand  his  people  in 
the  face  of  this  great  plague  of  death,  for 
they  will  rise  from  their  mourning  with  the 
coming  of  the  dawn,  and  thrust  us  forth, 
fearing  that  if  we  remain  longer,  none  of 
them  may  be  left  alive." 

As  if  in  answer  to  her  words,  a  com 
motion  was  heard  in  the  approach,  and 
Martiesen's  name  was  shouted  by  the 
voices  of  excited  men.  He  hurried  to  the 
doorway,  and  there  met  messengers  from 
Rameses,  bearing  torches  and  surrounded 
by  many  of  his  slaves  and  members  of  his 
household. 

A  captain  stepped  forward,  and  saluted 
him. 

'  I  bear  the  commands  of  the  mighty 
Pharaoh  to  my  lord,  the  adon  Martiesen, 
if  he  be  alive;  otherwise  to  the  second  in 
command,"  said  the  soldier. 


THE  PROMISE  289 

"  The  commands  of  the  ruler  of  Egypt 
are  heeded  wherever  given,"  responded  the 
adon.  "  Present  them." 

"  My  lord,  there  was  no  time  for  written 
commands,  for  the  city  and  the  court  of 
Pharaoh  are  in  sore  distress.  A  flood  of 
death  has  swept  upon  us,  and  I  am  told  that 
you  have  not  escaped  it  here.  The  first 
born  in  every  household  has  been  slain,  and 
the  land  is  in  mourning.  At  midnight  the 
destruction  came  upon  us,  and  it  was  said 
to  the  king  and  his  counsellors  that  it  was  a 
punishment  sent  by  the  Hebrew  God. 
Therefore  a  great  cry  arose  in  Rameses, 
that  the  Hebrews  be  driven  out  of  the  land, 
and  the  king  sent  us  with  swift  rowers,  to 
direct  that  no  opposition  be  made  by  the 
forces  at  your  command  to  the  departure 
of  these  people  from  Zoan  and  from 
Goshen  and  from  all  the  Hebrew  settle 
ments.  They  are  a  curse  and  a  burden  to 
Egypt,  and  the  king  declares  that  they 
must  pass  out  of  the  land  with  all  speed. 
His  signet  is  here  as  a  token  that  I  speak 
his  words  truthfully." 

The  soldier  stepped  forward  and  dis 
played  the  ring,  and  Martiesen,  looking  at 
it,  knew  that  the  hour  had  come  when 
Egypt  and  Israel  would  part. 
19 


290     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

('  Let  the  rowers  convey  you  to  Zoan," 
said  the  adon,  "  and  there  show  to  Panas, 
lieutenant  in  charge  of  the  command,  the 
signet  of  the  Pharaoh  and  this  that  I  give 
to  you,  and  speak  the  words  of  the  king  as 
you  have  done  to  me,  saying  to  him  that  the 
words  of  the  ruler  of  Egypt  are  also  the 
words  of  the  adon  Martiesen." 

The  adon  accompanied  the  messengers 
to  the  landing-place,  and  upon  the  way 
spoke  with  the  captain  of  the  visitation  of 
the  plague,  the  shadow  of  which  rested  on 
all  of  them  at  this  moment. 

''  When  it  was  said  that  the  firstborn  in 
each  household  had  been  slain,  my  lord,  it 
was  recalled  that  you  were  not  only  the 
firstborn,  but  also  the  only  child  of  your 
illustrious  father,  and  it  was  feared  that 
the  orders  of  the  Pharaoh  would  of  neces 
sity  be  delivered  to  your  lieutenant,  Pa 
nas,"  said  the  captain,  as  they  stood  a 
moment  at  the  landing.  "  The  court  will 
rejoice  in  your  escape,  and  I  doubt  not  that 
Meneptah  will  demand  some  explanation. 
If  there  is  any  message  that  you  may  wish 
to  send  to  Rameses,  my  lord,  I  shall  call  for 
it  on  my  return." 

'  There  is  none,"  replied  the  adon,  "  that 
would  satisfy  our  ruler." 


THE  PROMISE  291 

The  captain  hesitated  a  moment :  "  You 
will  pardon  one  long  in  the  service  of  his 
country,  my  lord,  for  speaking  plainly." 

'  You  may  speak  freely  what  is  in  your 
heart,"  Martiesen  assured  him. 

''  It  may  come  to  the  mind  of  the  Pha 
raoh  that  Martiesen,  the  adon,  was  in 
league  with  those  for  whom  he  has  long 
heen  known  to  entertain  such  deep  sym 
pathy,  thus  escaping  the  fate  that  has 
fallen  so  heavily  upon  all  others." 

The  adon  started  visibly.  "  No,  no,  such 
suspicion  could  not  arise,"  he  said  hur 
riedly.  "  Were  it  true,  I  should  be  a  mon 
ster  in  whom  the  love  of  home  and  friends 
and  kindred  had  turned  to  hate.  My  great 
est  enemy  could  not  believe  this  of  me." 

''  But,  my  lord,  the  circumstance  is  most 
peculiar,  if,  indeed,  it  shall  prove  that  you 
alone,  of  all  the  firstborn  of  Egypt,  shall 
have  escaped." 

With  these  words  the  captain  entered  the 
barge,  and  in  a  moment  the  swift  craft 
darted  out  upon  the  Nile. 

Thinking  deeply  upon  what  the  soldier 
had  said,  Martiesen  turned,  and  he  was 
proceeding  to  the  portico,  when  he  met  Eli- 
sheba  on  her  way  to  the  wharf.  When  she 
approached,  the  adon  took  the  girl  by  the 
hand,  and  detained  her  gently. 


292     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Elisheba,  will  you  go  hence  with  your 
people?  " 

"  It  is  so  ordered,  Martiesen,  by  the 
mighty  God  Himself." 

"  Why  did  you  risk  so  much,  brave  so 
much,  to  save  me  from  death?  ': 

"  Because  of  my  love  for  you,"  she  an 
swered,  not  concealing  the  truth. 

"  And  yet  you  will  not  remain  in  Egypt 
as  my  bride?  " 

"  It  may  not  be,"  she  replied,  smiling 
sadly. 

"  Then  why  is  it  you  have  not  left  me  to 
the  fate  of  all  the  firstborn  of  Egypt  ?  " 

"  My  lord  —  " 

"  Nay,  Elisheba,  do  not  longer  speak  to 
me  with  formality.  I  am  not  your  lord, 
your  master,  but  the  humble  lover,  plead 
ing  for  your  heart,  your  love." 

"  O  Martiesen !  You  have  my  heart,  you 
have  my  love,  and  they  have  been  in  your 
keeping  ever  since  I  saw  you  first  in  Zoan. 
Nor  will  absence,  or  distance,  or  time  take 
them  from  you." 

She  paused  a  moment,  and  when  more 
fully  composed  she  continued :  "  When  I 
was  told  of  the  sentence  that  had  been  pro 
nounced  of  God  against  the  Egyptians," 
she  said  slowly,  "  I  knew  that  if  the  one  I 


THE  PROMISE  293 

loved  should  be  counted  among  the  victims, 
I  could  not  leave  this  land,  and  ever  look 
upon  one  hour  of  happiness.  But  if  I  might 
save  him  from  the  fate  that  threatened, 
and  bid  him  farewell  in  life  and  health, 
knowing  that  he  remained  in  the  place  and 
land  that  were  his  by  birth,  then  I  could  go 
forward  with  my  people,  and  until  my  last 
day  the  song  of  love  for  Martiesen  would 
arise  from  my  heart.  Even  after  many 
years  I  should  picture  that  Martiesen's 
love  for  me  had  never  grown  cold,  and  that 
here  beside  the  Nile  still  lived  my  lover." 

The  adon  did  not  reply,  but  held  the 
girl's  hand  in  his  firm  grasp,  trembling 
with  deep  emotion. 

'  The  day  hastens,"  she  said,  turning  to 
wards  the  landing.  "  Farewell,  my  lord, 
my  lover!  " 

"Farewell,  Elisheba?"  and  he  resisted 
her  attempt  to  leave  him. 

'  Yes,  Martiesen,  farewell.  I  must  obey 
the  commands." 

"Of  your  heart?" 

"  Nay,  but  of  my  God." 

He  stood  a  moment  looking  into  her  eyes, 
deep  and  lustrous  in  the  faint  light  of  the 
coming  morning.  They  did  not  waver,  and 
he  knew  that  her  love,  great  as  she  had  said, 


294     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

would  not  move  her  to  change  her  resolu 
tion.  Nor  did  he  wish  it,  for  his  mind  was 
made  up. 

"  Then  will  I  go  with  you,  Elisheba,"  he 
said  quietly. 

"  You  must  not,  Martiesen.  Think 
again  of  what  you  sacrifice,  if  you  do  this." 

"  My  love  for  you  is  stronger  than  my 
love  for  treasure  and  power,  Elisheba." 

"  But  your  country,  your  ancestral 
home,  the  tombs  of  your  fathers !  " 

"  My  love  for  you  is  stronger  than  these 
ties,  Elisheba." 

"  The  Hebrews  are  wanderers  from  this 
day,  and  are  going  hence  into  the  wilder 
ness  where  want,  and  danger,  and  sorrows 
abound." 

"  My  love  and  my  care  can  lighten  these 
burdens  from  your  shoulders,  Elisheba." 

And  then  he  held  her  from  him  at  arm's 
length,  and  looked  into  her  face,  until  the 
mantling  blood  crimsoned  her  cheeks. 

"  Elisheba,  while  I  love  you  thus,  can 
you  bid  me  stay?  " 

"  No,  Martiesen,  for  your  love  is  re 
turned,  and  my  heart  forbids  my  tongue 
to  frame  that  which  I  ought  to  say.  Yet 
T  would  not  see  you  take  up  the  hardships 
that  must  come  upon  us  who  are  com- 


THE  PROMISE  295 

manded  to  go  upon  the  search  for  a  new 
land  of  promise,  the  borders  of  which  we 
may  not  reach  until  the  lapse  of  weary 
years.  If  you  will  lead  me  to  the  landing- 
place,  and  with  one  burning  kiss  bid  me  go, 
I  will  carry  it  in  my  heart  through  all  my 
life,  knowing  that  he  who  gave  it  remains 
in  the  place  that  is  his  to  fill." 

"  Not  one,  but  many  kisses  do  I  give 
thee !  "  he  cried.  He  caught  away  the  veil 
that  half  concealed  her  features,  and  hold 
ing  her  close  in  his  arms,  covered  her  beau 
tiful  face  with  his  impassioned  caresses. 

'You  cannot  now  leave  here,  Martie- 
sen,"  she  said  at  length.  "  How  is  it  that 
you  say  you  will  go  with  my  people  when 
there  is  that  to  do  here  which  you  cannot 
escape  ?  " 

"  I  have  thought  upon  that,  Elisheba.  Is 
the  way  known  which  the  Hebrews  will 
take?" 

"  To  Moses  only  has  God  revealed  the 
way." 

"  Then  Bariet  will  act  as  my  spy.  After 
the  Hebrews  have  departed,  he  will  return 
to  me  here,  bringing  information  that  will 
enable  me  to  follow  you.  Two  days  from 
this  I  should  be  ready  to  start.  T  have 
slaves  to  free  and  treasure  to  divide  among 


296     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

those  who  have  been  faithful  retainers  in 
my  house ;  but  they  must  hear  no  word  of 
my  intention  to  leave  Egypt,  lest  the  king 
be  informed  and  hold  me  a  prisoner.  The 
Hebrews  will  of  necessity  move  slowly,  for 
with  the  women  and  children,  the  aged  and 
infirm,  and  all  their  flocks  and  herds,  their 
progress  cannot  be  rapid.  It  will  not  be 
difficult  for  two  men  to  overtake  you." 

He  paused,  for  the  mournful  cry  of  those 
who  wailed  for  the  dead  came  to  their  ears. 

'  But  for  your  love  and  courage,  Eli- 
sheba,  I  should  be  as  one  of  those  for  whom 
they  mourn.'' 

"  My  lord,  a  fear  comes  to  my  heart,  that 
it  is  out  of  gratitude  for  the  little  I  have 
done  that  you  are  persuaded  to  surrender 
all  that  is  yours  to  hold,  receiving  only  my 
love  in  return." 

"  My  loved  one,  did  I  not  tell  you  long 
ago  that  when  the  Hebrews  depart  from 
Egypt,  I  should  be  at  your  side  ?  It  did  not 
require  this  last  proof  to  teach  me  your 
full  worth.  I  knew  it  then,  and  every  day 
this  knowledge  has  grown,  until  it  fills  .my 
soul  and  shuts  out  every  other  thought." 

He  put  a  square  of  cloth  into  her  hands, 
woven  of  the  finest  linen  and  silver  threads, 
and  fringed  with  crimson.  Embroidered 


THE  PROMISE  297 

in  the  centre  was  a  falcon,  poised  for  flight, 
all  a-glitter  with  the  coloring  of  the  living 
bird. 

"  It  is  my  standard,"  he  said,  "  and  to  it 
many  men  have  rallied  in  battle  against  the 
foes  of  Egypt.  Take  this  to  Panas,  and 
whenever  the  Hebrew  hosts  pause,  night 
or  day,  let  this  float  from  the  stave  of  a 
long  spear,  above  the  spot  where  you  may 
rest.  Then,  when  I  come,  it  will  guide  me 
to  your  side,  and  from  that  moment  our 
lives  will  run  together." 

He  led  her  to  the  landing-place,  where 
Bariet  was  waiting  with  the  boat,  un 
loosed  for  instant  departure.  :<  Bariet," 
said  the  adon,  "  as  you  go  to  Zoan,  Eli- 
sheba  will  explain  what  I  would  have  you 
do.  I  bid  you  guard  her  until  you  find  her 
father,  and  leave  her  by  his  side.  On  your 
return,  you  shall  have  full  reward." 

And  then  to  the  maiden,  waiting  there 
by  his  side :  "  Farewell,  Elisheba,  though 
my  heart  is  heavy  as  the  words  are  spoken. 
Ere  your  eyes  turn  for  the  last  time  upon 
an  Egyptian  scene,  I  shall  be  with  you,  and 
together  we  shall  go  forward  in  the  path 
pointed  out  by  the  Hebrew  God." 

"  Farewell,  Martiesen,  my  lord,  my 
lover,  my  king!  " 


298     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

And,  standing  there  upon  the  step  near 
est  the  water,  Martiesen  watched  the  boat, 
until  the  form  of  Elisheba  was  swallowed 
up  in  the  glory  of  the  rising  sun. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 
THE  EXODUS 

ALONG,  weary  way  it  is  over  the  hot 
fields  of  Egypt,  eastward  from  Ram- 
eses,  through  the  rough,  narrow,  almost 
verdureless  mountain  passes,  to  Pithom 
and  Etham,  and  upon  it  slowly  toiled  for 
ward  six  hundred  thousand  men,  march 
ing  five  abreast,  and  bearing  upon  their 
backs  the  heavy  burdens  that  constituted 
their  equipage.  In  two  great  divisions  they 
marched,  and  between  those  two  bodies 
were  the  women,  the  children,  the  aged  and 
infirm,  numbering  four  times  the  thou 
sands  of  men  in  the  ranks.  Their  lowing, 
wondering  herds  were  with  them,  and 
added  not  a  little  to  the  picturesqueness  of 
this  strangest  panorama  ever  witnessed  by 
the  eyes  of  man  in  any  age. 

A  pastoral  people,  trained  only  to  peace 
ful  scenes,  and  not  knowing  the  form  of 
land  lying  beyond  the  horizon  within  which 


300     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

they  were  born;  a  people  more  than  half 
barbarian,  to  whom  in  generations  had  not 
come  the  thought  that  any  other  condition 
awaited  them ;  a  superstitious  people,  who 
had  absorbed  many  strange  phantasies 
from  those  who  held  them  in  servility;  an 
impetuous,  passionate  people,  in  whom  obe 
dience  and  control  had  only  been  invoked 
by  fear;  an  obstinate,  wilful  people,  who 
often  turned  deaf  ears  to  their  appointed 
leaders.  Yet  league  upon  league  they 
dragged  wearily  forward,  led  by  one  tower 
ing,  silent,  mighty  man,  not  knowing  in 
what  direction,  without  knowledge  of  their 
destination,  with  scarcely  any  preparation 
for  their  sustenance. 

Escaping  from  bondage?  Yes,  but 
through  what  door ! 

This  only  they  knew  of  the  way:  that 
leading  on  before  them  stood  a  pillar  of 
cloud  by  day,  ever  receding  as  they  ap 
proached,  and  beckoning  them  on  and  on 
into  the  unknown  wilderness.  And  when 
the  night  came,  the  cloud  became  a  glowing 
light  that  illumed  the  way,  and  still  led  on. 

Thus  days  and  nights  succeeded  with 
little  rest,  but  whenever  the  motley  pilgrims 
paused,  if  only  for  one  hour  of  rest  from 
the  weary  march,  the  glistening  standard 


THE  EXODUS  301 

of  Martiesen  floated  above  those  who  com 
prised  the  household  of  Darda.  Elisheba 
never  saw  it  raised  except  with  hope,  and 
never  saw  it  furled  except  with  sorrow; 
and  yet  she  did  not  falter.  When  the  order 
to  march  was  given  after  a  pause,  she  car 
ried  the  fabric  in  her  arms,  and  went  for 
ward  with  the  belief  that  when  next  it  were 
displayed,  it  would  bring  her  lover  to  her 
side.  But  as  the  days  and  nights  passed 
without  tidings  of  Martiesen,  there  came 
to  Elisheba  the  natural  fear  that  when  he 
reached  the  point  where  he  must  turn  his 
back  upon  the  Nile,  he  who  had  told  his 
love  in  kisses  upon  her  lips,  would  find  in 
that  parting  from  home  and  country  a  bit 
terness  which  could  not  be  borne.  Nor 
could  she  blame  him  if  he  surrendered  to 
the  charm,  and  in  the  home  of  his  ancestors 
kept  his  place  as  she  had  bidden  him.  There 
came  to  her  no  thought  of  resentment.  In 
her  heart  his  image  would  ever  rise,  and  to 
it  she  would  pay  sweet  homage  through  her 
life. 

Southward  they  turned  at  Migdol  and 
Pi-hahiroth,  the  bitter  lakes,  to  which 
many  ran  to  slake  their  thirst,  only  to  find 
the  waters  laden  with  salt;  and  then  on, 
over  a  flat,  sandy,  burning  plain,  to  the  sea. 


302     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

On  their  last  day's  struggling  journey 
toward  the  sea,  they  learned  that  in 
their  wake,  with  chariots  and  chosen 
warriors  to  man  them,  came  the  army  of 
the  Pharaoh. 

In  front  of  them,  stopping  all  progress 
in  that  direction,  stretched  the  wide,  shal 
low  arm  of  the  Red  Sea,  a  barrier  across 
which  they  could  not  hope  to  pass.  In  the 
rear,  and  shielded  only  from  their  sight  by 
the  friendly  pillar  of  cloud,  their  guide 
hitherto  and  now  their  protector,  was  the 
Egyptian  host,  bearing  weapons  of  death, 
and  led  by  the  angry,  eager  king,  who  had 
in  a  measure  recovered  from  the  fear  that 
had  come  upon  him  after  the  visit  of  death, 
and  was  now  fired  with  a  determination 
not  to  let  the  people  escape  who  had  so  long 
been  his  slaves. 

Thus  encompassed,  men  looked  into  each 
other's  faces  in  quest  of  hope ;  then  turned 
with  sinking  hearts,  and  saw  their  wives 
and  little  ones  and  aged  parents  crouching 
in  mute  and  piteous  fear.  A  murmur  went 
through  the  camp,  faint  at  first,  but  swell 
ing  louder  as  it  progressed,  and  they  asked 
if  there  were  no  graves  in  Egypt,  that  they 
should  be  led  away  to  die  in  the  wilderness. 
Then  men  came  and  demanded  of  their 


THE  EXODUS  303 

leader  why  they  had  been  brought  forth, 
for  it  were  better  to  have  remained  as  serv 
ants  of  the  Egyptians  and  have  life,  than  to 
journey  to  this  desolate  place  and  here  meet 
death. 

But  with  never-faltering  faith,  scorning 
their  murmurs  and  complaints,  the  mighty 
leader  bade  them  cease  their  fears  and  look 
upon  the  salvation  which  would  surely 
come  this  day.  Then,  standing  there  be 
fore  them  all,  he  stretched  his  hands  over 
the  waters,  and  in  an  instant  the  dull, 
heavy  air  became  alive.  From  the  east 
arose  a  gentle  zephyr,  which  caught  the 
standard  of  the  adon,  and  sent  it  streaming 
from  the  lance-staff.  The  zephyr  swelled 
into  a  breeze,  and  then  into  a  strong  and 
rushing  wind,  which  piled  the  waters  into 
waves,  and  the  tumbling  white  caps  leaped 
fast  upon  each  other  in  their  race  for  the 
open  sea. 

Night  fell,  and  the  people  of  Israel  bent 
their  heads  to  the  ground,  to  escape  the 
clouds  of  drifting  sand  which  rolled  along 
the  tumultuous  coast — all  save  one  woman, 
who  crouched  against  a  willowy  staff,  and 
kept,  as  best  she  might,  the  emblem  of  her 
lover  where  it  would  show  the  way. 


CHAPTER  XXV 


"T?ATHER  Nile  is  awakening.  He 
A  comes  again  in  his  might  to  refresh 
his  children !  " 

The  cry  of  the  couriers  was  taken  up  by 
the  people  along  the  shores,  and  found  its 
way  to  homes  in  which  the  mourners  had 
not  ceased  their  lamentations,  and  were 
still  crouching  in  fear. 

"  It  is  because  the  Hebrews  have  left 
us,"  they  said  to  one  another. 

"  Praise  Osiris !  Praise  Isis !  yea,  praise 
Osiris,  for  it  is  he  who  hath  awakened 
Father  Nile !  " 

So  rang  the  shouts,  and  then  chants  of 
praise  arose  from  lips  which  but  a  moment 
before  had  given  utterance  to  sobs. 

As  Martiesen  and  Bariet,  in  light  march 
ing  array  and  carrying  knapsacks  of  sup 
plies,  stepped  from  the  portico  of  the  adon's 
home,  the  tidings  that  had  been  passed 


THE  "SEASON  OF  WATERS-       305 

from  mouth  to  mouth  all  the  weary  leagues 
from  distant  Meroe  came  to  their  ears. 
The  adon  paused,  and  with  swelling  heart 
saw  that  the  cry  inspired  hope  in  his  people, 
for  its  very  echo  summoned  them  to  the 
river  bank,  and  they  ran  with  waving  arms 
and  shouts  of  joy.  Lovingly  he  gazed  upon 
the  glistening  waters  sweeping  before  him. 
'  There  is  none  so  fair,  none  so  mighty, 
none  so  mysterious  as  the  Nile,  and  yet 
upon  its  bosom  I  may  never  after  this  day 
be  borne  again.  Ah,  Father  Nile,  thou  art 
a  wondrous  god,  and  it  is  hard  indeed  to 
tear  oneself  from  thy  side,  though  I  go  to 
follow  one  who  is  thy  master." 

Bariet,  who  had  remained  with  the  He 
brew  hosts  until  he  was  well  satisfied  as 
to  the  general  direction  they  intended  to 
pursue,  had  returned  to  the  villa  two  days 
before,  to  find  that  preparations  were  well 
advanced  for  the  departure  of  his  master. 

Almost  at  the  hour  of  his  return,  private 
advices  of  a  most  disturbing  nature  came 
to  the  adon  from  Rameses.  The  suspicion, 
which  the  Pharaoh's  captain  sent  to  com 
mand  the  Hebrews  to  depart  had  expressed 
to  the  adon  on  the  morning  following  the 
destruction  of  the  firstborn,  had  arisen  in 
the  court,  and  it  was  reported  that  the  ruler 

20 


306     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

of  Egypt  might  command  the  presence  of 
Martiesen  and  require  of  him  an  explana 
tion  of  how  he  had  secured  immunity  from 
the  fate  that  had  fallen  with  such  crush 
ing  weight  upon  all  who  were  not  of  the 
Hebrew  race.  When  this  was  confided  to 
Bariet  by  his  master,  the  devoted  slave 
urged  immediate  flight,  but  the  adon  would 
not  listen.  He  was  determined  to  carry  out 
the  plans  he  had  made.  However,  prepa 
rations  for  the  journey  were  soon  com 
pleted,  and  on  this  morning  they  were 
ready  for  departure.  Without  farewells 
of  any  nature — for  only  to  an  aged  steward 
who  was  charged  with  the  execution  of 
Martiesen's  commissions  had  his  intentions 
been  disclosed — the  twro  men  entered  the 
phaselus,  and,  each  taking  an  oar,  they 
shot  rapidly  out  into  the  stream,  and 
turned  westerly,  towards  Rameses.  For 
more  than  two  hours  they  toiled  steadily, 
scarcely  pausing  to  exchange  greetings 
with  the  crowds  of  rejoicing  people  gath 
ered  upon  the  banks,  shouting  again  and 
again,  as  if  they  would  never  tire,  the  tid 
ings  that  had  brought  them  new  life — that 
the  inundation  of  waters  was  at  hand. 

Once,  indeed,  they  paused.  It  was  at  a 
village  where  the  ceremony  of  greeting  to 
the  river  was  already  under  way. 


THE  SEASON  OF  WATERS        307 

"  It  would  be  regarded  as  an  insult,  Bar- 
iet,  did  we  not  join  them,"  said  Martiesen. 
'  We  will  not  remain  until  the  ceremony  is 
concluded,  but  will  at  least  show  that  we 
share  their  happiness  by  taking  part  for 
some  time  in  the  festival." 

More  than  a  score  of  boats  soon  put  out 
from  the  wharf,  following  one  in  which 
were  a  priest  and  the  several  dignitaries 
of  the  community.  Constantly  the  priest 
chanted  praises  to  the  gods,  while  those 
\vho  accompanied  him  at  intervals  made 
offerings  of  various  nature  to  the  river 
itself.  When  at  last  the  chant  was  con 
cluded,  a  fanfare  of  musical  instruments 
arose  from  the  accompanying  boats,  and 
the  people  on  shore  shouted  anew  their 
praises  to  the  god  of  the  Nile,  and,  running 
to  the  river  edge,  danced  gleefully  in  the 
shallow  waters,  or  plunged  boldly  into 
them,  and  swam  in  playful  circles  far  out 
from  the  shore. 

The  festival  was  at  its  height,  when  a 
low  word  spoken  by  Bariet  caused  Mar 
tiesen  to  turn  his  head  in  the  direction 
toward  which  they  Had  been  proceeding. 
He  saw  approaching  two  of  the  smaller 
war  galleys,  bearing  the  royal  insignia  of 
the  Pharaoh. 


308     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Draw  quickly  in  with  the  press  of  boats 
nearest  the  shore,"  said  Martiesen,  without 
betraying  emotion.  ''  This  may  be  an  ex 
pedition  on  its  way  to  the  Nome  of  the 
Prince,  and  we  do  not  care  to  intercept  it." 

Bariet  did  as  directed,  and  soon  mingled 
with  the  revellers,  who  were  so  intent  upon 
the  sport  in  which  they  were  engaged  that 
they  had  failed  to  observe  the  approach  of 
the  galleys.  However,  some  of  the  out 
lying  boats  discovered  the  coming  of  the 
royal  craft,  and  speedily  put  out  for  the 
purpose  of  extending  greetings,  and  se 
curing  whatever  small  coins  and  informa 
tion  the  commander  might  be  disposed  to 
give.  The  clang  of  a  gong  caused  the  long 
oars  to  poise  in  mid-air,  and  showers  of 
glistening  drops  fell  from  the  immovable 
and  rigid  blades. 

"  Greetings,  my  brothers,"  said  the  com 
mander,  rising  in  the  bow  of  the  first  gal 
ley.  "Father  Nile  is  awakening!  The 
gods  are  good." 

"  Aye,  the  gods  are  good,"  responded  the 
villagers,  in  chorus.  "  Praise  Osiris,  praise 
Isis!  Yea,  praise  Osiris,  for  he  is  the 
greatest  of  all  gods." 

"  He  is  indeed,"  replied  the  soldier,  "  for 
he  has  thwarted  the  designs  of  the  He- 


THE  SEASON  OF  WATERS        309 

brews'  God,  and  sends  the  mighty  Nile  to 
refresh  our  land." 

"  The  brave  men  who  have  fought  the 
battles  of  Meneptah,  Wearer  of  two 
crowns,  and  Ruler  of  Lower  and  Upper 
Egypt,  and  Conqueror  of  all  the  nations  of 
earth,  are  welcome,"  said  the  priest, 
whose  boat  had  precedence,  and  was  near 
est  the  galleys.  "  Our  festival  is  an  humble 
and  modest  one,  and  wrould  be  graced  by 
your  presence." 

"  It  may  not  be  at  this  time,  my  brother, 
as  we  are  charged  to  execute  our  orders 
without  delay,"  apologized  the  officer. 

"  The  errand  must,  indeed,  be  urgent," 
persisted  the  priest,  "  that  it  should  call 
men  from  rejoicing  and  from  praising  the 
gods,  upon  a  day  when  tidings  come  from 
Meroe  that  Father  Nile  is  lifting  up  his 
mighty  head  at  the  command  of  Osiris." 

The  soldier  hesitated.  He  knew  well  the 
widespread  belief,  that  great  danger  at 
tended  any  business  or  warlike  venture  at 
tempted  upon  the  day  on  which  all  the 
country  rang  with  the  message  shouted  by 
the  couriers  from  that  distant  point  at 
which  the  first  sign  of  the  coming  inunda 
tion  could  be  observed.  Raising  his  voice, 
he  shouted  so  loudly  that  all  might  hear 
him. 


310     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

"  Who  amongst  you  does  not  mourn  the 
death  of  the  firstborn  in  his  family?  " 

"  Alas !  none,"  replied  the  priest,  and  a 
wail  arose  from  those  who  heard.  "  We 
were  heavy  with  weeping  until  the  joyous 
tidings  came  with  the  rising  sun." 

"  And  so  it  is,  my  brother,  throughout 
all  Egypt,  save  alone  in  one  house.  We  are 
sent  to  bring  before  the  Pharaoh  him  who 
escaped,  that  he  may  make  explanation  of 
conduct  that  gained  for  him  alone  the  favor 
of  the  Hebrew  God." 

"  Then  speed,  my  brother,  and  may  the 
gods  aid  you,"  answered  the  priest. 

The  gong  sounded  twice,  and  with  the 
precision  of  a  massive  machine,  the  oars 
dipped  in  steady  strokes,  and  the  galleys 
swept  majestically  upon  their  way. 

As  soon  as  it  was  possible,  the  adon  and 
his  companion  detached  themselves  from 
the  party  of  villagers,  and  pursued  their 
journey.  They  had  been  taken  for  fowlers, 
large  numbers  of  whom  sought  the  inter 
secting  canals  with  the  earliest  news  of  the 
rising  of  the  Nile,  and  made  ready  their 
snares  for  the  first  catch  of  birds. 

Martiesen  was  preoccupied  for  a  long 
time,  and  gave  himself  up  to  thought.  It 
was  repugnant  to  his  proud  spirit  to  quit 


THE  SEASON  OF  WATERS        311 

his  country  with  this  imputation  resting 
upon  his  name;  but  he  realized  that  the 
hope  was  small  indeed  that  he  might  purge 
himself  from  the  charge  made  against  him, 
even  though  he  should  proceed  to  Ram- 
eses  and  offer  an  explanation.  The  priests 
and  magicians  who  had  contended  against 
the  prophets  from  the  start  would  demand 
his  life,  or,  what  was  infinitely  worse,  his 
banishment  to  the  mines,  where  death 
would  be  welcome  every  hour  of  the  day  or 
night.  It  was  an  absolute  certainty  that  he 
was  prejudged,  and  it  was  extremely 
doubtful  whether  any  friend  of  influence  in 
the  royal  court  would  have  the  courage  to 
defend  Martiesen's  innocence.  The  utter 
hopelessness  of  any  attempt  at  justification 
was  so  convincing  that  the  adon  made  no 
objection  when,  soon  after  midday,  Bariet 
changed  their  course  toward  the  southern 
bank  of  the  river,  and  their  boat  entered 
one  of  the  larger  canals,  which  led  out 
across  the  plain,  toward  the  eastern  range 
of  mountains.  Once  he  turned,  when  they 
had  entered  the  canal,  and  rising,  gazed 
long  and  lovingly  upon  the  Nile — then  took 
the  oar  again,  and  went  forward,  no  longer 
an  adon  of  Egypt. 


3i2     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

Scarcely  pausing  for  refreshment,  they 
toiled  steadily  through  the  long,  hot  after 
noon,  passing  the  length  of  many  irrigat 
ing  ditches  and  ponds,  in  which  they  found 
scarcely  water  enough  to  float  their  shallow 
craft.  On  those  who  assisted  them  through 
locks  and  dams,  they  bestowed  coins,  and 
with  all  they  exchanged  greetings,  or  re 
joiced  over  the  tidings  that  had  so  myste 
riously  spread  before  them,  and  which  none 
tired  of  repeating — that  the  Season  of 
Waters  was  at  hand. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 
THROUGH  THE  SEA 

THEY  came  at  last  to  the  point  where 
the  southern  rim  of  the  basin  of  the 
Nile  stopped  further  progress  of  the  canal, 
and  the  arid  plain,  almost  destitute  of  ver 
dure,  stretched  away  toward  the  distant 
mountains.  A  few  low,  dark,  mud-dried 
houses  clustered  about  the  head  of  the 
channel  they  had  been  following,  and  in 
front  of  them  were  ill-looking  men,  low 
browed,  shrinking  women  and  children, 
who  stared  at  Martiesen  and  his  compan 
ion  through  thick  strings  of  matted  hair. 
It  was  not  often  that  these  people  saw 
visitors  from  the  vicinity  of  the  main  high 
way  of  Egypt,  and  those  who  did  come 
were  generally  tax-gatherers,  sent  to  exact 
the  full  limit  of  tribute,  who  did  not  spare 
the  lash  in  exacting  their  commissions. 
Therefore,  it  was  not  strange  that  the  men 
who  landed  from  the  phaselus  were  looked 


THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

upon  with  suspicion,  and  treated  with  scant 
courtesy. 

Martiesen  approached  the  group,  and 
employed  the  usual  greeting  announcing 
the  coming  of  the  inundation.  For  the  first 
time  during  the  day  they  had  come  upon  a 
place  so  remote  that  the  news  they  bore 
had  not  preceded  them.  He  saw  the  light 
of  joy  come  into  their  faces,  and  the  dull, 
listless  forms  were  in  a  moment  electrified 
by  the  message  that  bore  them  the  promise 
of  life. 

"  Sayest  so,  master,  sayest  so  in  truth  ? " 
questioned  several  of  the  men,  gathering 
about  Martiesen. 

"  Aye,  brothers,  indeed  it  is  true.  Father 
Nile  is  stirring  now  in  his  bed,  and  soon 
will  fill  your  canals  and  ditches." 

Shouts  of  rejoicing  and  praise  followed 
this  assurance,  and  the  desolate  landscape 
itself  appeared  to  take  on  a  brighter  tone 
and  light  up  with  warmer  hues. 

'  We  have  little  here,  master,"  said  the 
head  man  approaching  Martiesen,  "  but  we 
will  hide  nothing  from  you.  Take  freely 
such  as  you  may  find,  only  leave  us  seed 
and  some  little  sustenance  against  the 
Season  of  Waters." 


THROUGH  THE  SEA  315 

"  We  have  come,  my  brother,  to  take 
nothing,  but  rather  to  give.  I  seek  guides 
on  the  way  towards  Migdol,  and  must  have 
them.  For  the  service,  I  will  give  the  vil 
lage  my  boat  and  its  equipment,  silver  to 
pay  your  tithes,  and  compensation  to  those 
who  aid  me." 

The  wondering  villagers  consulted  to 
gether  a  few  moments,  and  finally  three 
came  forward,  who  had  been  selected  to 
act  in  the  capacity  of  guides.  Martiesen 
gave  the  head  villager  his  cartouche,  to 
prove  legal  possession  of  the  phaselus, 
and  a  purse  in  which  there  was  more  treas 
ure  than  the  man  had  ever  possessed  in  all 
his  life. 

Four  hours  of  daylight  remained  when 
the  party  started  out,  and  Martiesen  was 
assured  that  they  would  reach  the  caravan 
route  that  led  through  the  Migdol  pass  be 
fore  nightfall.  His  guides  proceeded  rap 
idly,  and  though  the  country  was  rough 
and  encumbered  with  stones,  they  soon  left 
the  Nile  valley  far  behind.  With  each  step 
hope  grew  stronger  in  Martiesen's  breast, 
and  he  constantly  urged  the  guides  to 
greater  speed,  and  secured  it  through  the 
promise  of  larger  reward.  Frequently  he 
made  inquiry  as  to  their  progress,  and 


3i6     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

when  at  last  the  villagers  darted  forward 
rapidly  a  few  hundred  yards  and  threw 
themselves  down,  exhausted,  in  the  sand, 
Martiesen  followed  in  anger,  and  de 
manded  why  they  had  paused. 

"  Look,  master,"  said  one  of  the  guides, 
pointing  before  him,  "  what  you  seek,  it  is 
here." 

Yes,  it  was  there — the  unmistakable 
evidence  written  there  before  him,  that 
over  this  ground  had  passed  a  multitude  of 
people — and  somewhere  on  that  road  that 
led  toward  freedom  for  the  mighty  host 
that  pursued  the  course  had  pressed  the 
feet  of  Elisheba ! 

Martiesen  could  scarce  restrain  himself, 
or  control  his  emotions.  He  dismissed  his 
guides  with  a  few  words  and  liberal  gifts, 
and  taking  some  part  of  the  luggage  they 
had  borne,  he  ran  with  the  speed  of  a 
courier  along  the  broad,  beaten  path  that 
wound  through  the  pass,  glancing  right 
and  left  over  the  ground,  in  the  vain  hope 
that  he  might  discover  some  token  of  those 
wrhom  he  sought.  In  his  eagerness  he 
left  his  companion  far  in  the  rear,  but  at 
length  Bariet  overtook  him,  and  begged 
that  a  more  leisurely  pace  be  followed.  In 
time  they  approached  the  intersection  of 


THROUGH  THE  SEA  317 

another  pass,  which  opened  upon  the  plains 
some  two  leagues  nearer  Rameses  than  the 
one  which  they  traversed,  and  here  they 
paused  out  of  sheer  weariness. 

Darkness  was  approaching  when,  after 
a  brief  rest,  they  started  up,  but  they  had 
proceeded  only  a  few  paces  wrhen  Martie- 
sen  stopped  as  though  petrified,  and  stood 
gazing  at  the  ground  before  him.  Bariet 
came  to  his  side  in  alarm,  and  inquired  if 
his  master  was  ill.  For  reply,  Martiesen 
pointed  to  the  roadway,  but  spoke  no  word. 

"  Chariots !  "  whispered  the  slave,  as  he 
bent  to  scan  in  the  gathering  darkness  the 
marks  that  could  not  now  be  mistaken. 

"  Aye,  chariots,"  replied  Martiesen, 
gloomily. 

'''  But,  master,  the  Hebrews  have  neither 
chariots  nor  chargers.  Whence  came 
these?" 

:i  Look  around  you,  Bariet,"  said  Mar 
tiesen  after  a  few  moments  lost  in  thought. 
"  Here  we  came  on  the  trail  of  the  He 
brews  through  the  pass  that  leads  back  to 
Migdol.  Here  on  the  right  enters  still  an 
other  pass  that  leads  out  to  the  open  plain 
not  many  leagues  from  Rameses.  Now, 
look  close  upon  what  is  written  here  before 
us.  Do  you  not  see  where  the  paths  are 


318     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

joined,  that  the  warlike  force  has  come 
upon  the  trail  of  the  Hebrews  since  they 
passed?  The  feet  of  the  horses  and  the 
wheels  of  the  chariots  have  obliterated  all 
traces  left  by  those  who  are  led  by  Moses." 

Bariet  gazed  in  mute  alarm  at  what  he 
now  saw  all  too  plainly,  then,  slowly  turn 
ing  to  his  master,  in  a  tone  of  deepest  ap 
prehension  asked : 

"  My  lord,  is  it  not  the  Pharaoh?  " 

"Aye,  the  Pharaoh!"  replied  Martie- 
sen,  with  whitened  lips.  "Untaught  by 
the  lessons  which  have  been  sent  him,  the 
mighty  lord  of  Egypt  has  summoned  his 
hosts  of  warriors,  and  now  leads  them  in 
the  wake  of  those  fleeing  from  his  oppres 
sion,  it  may  be  to  his  complete  overthrow, 
or  it  may  be  to  the  utter  destruction  of 
those  whom  he  pursues." 

"  The  Hebrews  cannot  withstand  the 
chariots  of  the  Pharaoh,  my  lord.  They 
have  no  armed  men." 

"  Of  themselves  they  cannot  withstand 
him,  Bariet,  as  we  who  have  fought  with 
his  armies  well  know.  But  great  wonders 
have  been  wrought  before  our  eyes,  won 
ders  not  equalled  by  the  gods,  nor  yet  by  the 
power  of  the  Pharaoh.  There  may  be  held 
in  reserve  a  final  blow  for  those  who  have 


THROUGH  THE  SEA  319 

grown  so  proud  and  boastful  of  their 
power." 

Night  was  now  fallen,  and  Martiesen 
and  his  companion  decided  to  proceed  as 
rapidly  as  possible  in  the  darkness,  resting 
but  an  hour  or  two,  and  to  take  such  course 
as  should  best  commend  itself  when  they 
approached  the  rear-guard  of  the  army. 
They  knew  that  the  Egyptian  host  was  a 
force  of  great  mobility  and  would  move 
rapidly.  Martiesen,  who  was  acquainted 
with  the  topography  of  the  country  toward 
which  they  were  proceeding,  realized  that 
the  Hebrews  were  entrapped.  He  ex 
plained  to  Bariet,  that  beyond  the  moun 
tain  pass  lay  a  wide,  sandy  plain,  and  then 
the  sea.  The  fear  came  to  their  minds 
that  even  at  this  hour  the  charioteers  of 
the  angry  king  might  be  awaiting  the 
morning,  and  the  signal  to  rush  forth  in 
dreadful  carnage  and  massacre. 

On  and  on  they  toiled  through  the  night, 
and  with  the  morning  they  came  upon  the 
almost  level  plain  that  stretched  away  be 
fore  them  in  the  burning  sun.  As  far  as 
they  could  see,  there  came  to  their  vision 
trace  of  neither  those  whom  they  sought, 
nor  those  whom  they  feared  to  find;  yet 
straight  away  before  them  led  the  broad 


320     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

road,  stamped  in  the  sand  by  the  fleeing 
millions  and  their  pursuing  foes.  Half 
the  forenoon  passed  before  they  reached 
the  spot  where  the  Egyptians  had  camped 
the  previous  night.  It  was  beside  some 
wells  in  the  midst  of  a  grove  of  stunted 
trees  that  the  camp  had  been  pitched,  and 
around  them  were  all  the  evidences  of  a 
recent  occupation.  Indeed,  some  of  the 
camp  equipage  lay  in  disorderly  heaps,  as 
though  it  had  been  cast  down  to  remain 
but  a  few  hours  and  be  taken  up  again 
when  the  victorious  army  should  return 
from  the  bloody  errand  upon  which  it  was 
bent. 

Yet  they  must  not  pause.  They  were 
lithe,  active,  hardened  men,  accustomed  to 
feats  requiring  great  endurance.  Fatigue 
should  not  hold  them  back,  for  there,  beck 
oning  them  on  over  the  trembling  sands, 
led  the  way.  Hour  after  hour  they  ran, 
pausing  only  a  few  moments  upon  the 
slight  elevations  to  scan  the  horizon  or 
cast  away  some  article  of  clothing  or  equip 
ment  grown  burdensome.  Each  moment 
brought  new  evidence  that  they  were  gain 
ing  in  the  race,  for  the  marks  made  by  the 
chariot  wheels  were  sharper  and  more  dis 
tinct  as  league  after  league  sped  under 
their  flying  feet. 


THROUGH  THE  SEA  321 

It  was  nearing  sunset  when  Bariet,  who 
was  a  few  paces  in  advance,  stopped  sud 
denly  as  they  came  to  the  summit  of  one  of 
the  sand  drifts,  and  pointed  towards  the 
south. 

"  See,  my  lord,"  he  cried,  "  the  Egyp 
tians  !  " 

Martiesen  saw  a  cloud  of  dust  toward 
which  the  Assyrian  pointed,  and  well  he 
knew  its  meaning.  "True,  Bariet;  there 
ride  the  Pharaoh  and  his  army.  In  an  hour 
we  shall  come  up  with  them,  and  by  that 
time  the  darkness  will  have  fallen.  Then 
we  shall  learn  the  fate  of  our  friends." 

''  I  cannot  believe,  my  lord,  that  the 
Egyptians  have  overtaken  the  Hebrews; 
for  see,  they  are  moving  steadily  forward. 
Which  way  lies  the  sea?  " 

"  Here  at  the  left,  some  distance  away. 
We  are  approaching  it  at  an  angle.  The 
Egyptians  are  not  over  three  leagues  from 
the  shore." 

"  Then  the  Hebrews  must  be  immedi 
ately  in  front  of  their  pursuers." 

"  Yes,  no  doubt  they  have  reached  the 
water's  edge,  and  by  this  time  they  must  be 
in  the  gravest  alarm  over  the  situation  in 
which  they  are  placed." 

In   the  gathering  darkness   Martiesen 


322     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

and  Bariet  drew  close  to  the  stragglers  in 
the  rear  of  the  Egyptian  camp.  For  the 
last  half-hour  they  had  been  fighting  their 
way  in  clouds  of  sand,  which  an  unexpected 
wind  lifted  from  the  plain,  and  hurled 
against  them  with  tremendous  force.  In 
the  darkness  and  confusion  they  came  upon 
a  charioteer,  whose  steeds  were  rearing 
and  plunging  beyond  his  control,  for  the 
wheels  of  his  chariot,  clogged  with  sand, 
were  firmly  set  upon  the  axle,  and  would 
not  move. 

'  The  gods  have  deserted  me,"  he  called 
in  despair,  as  he  saw  the  shadowy  forms  of 
Martiesen  and  his  companion.  "  My 
chargers  are  possessed  with  evil  spirits, 
and  will  not  obey  my  voice." 

''  Where  are  those  who  should  help 
you?  "  asked  Martiesen,  while  Bariet  ran 
to  the  heads  of  the  horses,  and  attempted 
to  quiet  them. 

"  All  is  confusion  in  the  storm  which 
the  accursed  Hebrews  have  sent  upon  us," 
replied  the  soldier.  "  The  slaves  are  in 
terror,  and  do  nothing  but  wail ;  the  drivers 
and  their  steeds  are  blinded  by  the  sand; 
the  chariot  wheels  cling  to  their  axles,  and 
many  are  broken  off;  the  captains  cannot 
keep  their  companies  in  order;  Isis  and 
Osiris  have  deserted  us ;  all  is  confusion." 


THROUGH  THE  SEA  323 

"  Where  are  those  whom  you  pursue?  " 

"  We  do  not  know,  for  strange  lights 
and  clouds  have  been  before  us,  and  we 
could  see  naught  save  the  pathway  where 
they  trod  the  sand.  Then  the  wind  burst 
upon  us,  and  with  it  came  the  night." 

The  soldier  was  shivering  with  fear. 
Bariet  assisted  him  in  unharnessing  his 
horses,  and  the  poor  beasts  sank  in  terror 
upon  the  ground.  As  they  listened,  Mar- 
tiesen  and  Bariet  could  hear,  above  the 
roaring  wind,  the  appeals  of  men  shouted 
to  their  gods,  and  the  neighing  of  the 
frightened  animals,  now  almost  beyond 
control. 

"  We  must  avoid  the  Egyptian  camp," 
said  Martiesen.  They  had  drawn  aside. 
"  I  should  be  recognized  by  some  of  the 
captains,  and  be  regarded  as  a  spy.  We 
will  turn  towards  the  sea,  and  perhaps  we 
may  be  able  to  flank  them." 

Clasping  hands,  they  faced  eastward, 
and  met  the  gale  in  all  its  fury.  The  sharp 
grains  of  sand  were  driven  against  them 
with  a  force  that  pricked  the  skin  like 
needles.  They  bent  low,  and  struggled  on 
in  the  darkness,  not  knowing  whether  in 
the  right  direction,  but  keeping  steadily 
against  the  wind.  Hour  after  hour,  slowly 


324     THE  SIGN  ABOVE  THE  DOOR 

they  fought  their  way,  until  they  found 
the  rounded  pebbles  of  the  shore  beneath 
their  feet. 

"  My  lord,"  called  Bariet  into  the  ears  of 
his  master,  "  this  is  the  place  of  the  sea, 
but  the  water  has  disappeared." 

The  storm  of  sand  was  over  now,  for 
they  were  away  from  the  dry  plain  from 
which  the  wind  lifted  it  in  clouds,  but  the 
gale  continued  unabated.  Cautiously  they 
proceeded  down  the  sloping  beach,  but 
found  under  their  feet  only  bunches  of 
sea-grass  and  the  shells  and  mussels. 

"  A  way  has  been  opened  to  deliver  the 
Hebrews !  "  shouted  the  adon. 

'  The  waters  have  been  driven  back  by 
the  wind,  and  here  their  God  will  lead  them 
through  to  safety." 

It  was  lighter  now,  for  the  dawn  was 
breaking,  and  they  turned  toward  the 
south,  and  ran  with  the  wind  upon  the 
smooth  sea-bed.  Neither  fatigue,  nor 
thirst,  nor  hunger  held  them  back,  but  on 
they  sped,  watching  with  anxious  eyes  for 
those  who,  they  felt,  must  be  near  at  hand. 

A  league  they  ran,  and  then  Bariet 
stopped  suddenly,  and  caught  Martiesen  by 
the  shoulder. 

"  Look,  master,  the  Hebrews !  " 


THROUGH  THE  SEA  325 

He  pointed  to  a  long,  dark,  swaying  line, 
and  Martiesen  knew  that  the  people  of 
Israel  were  marching  fearlessly  into  the 
sea. 

Soon  he  came  up  beside  them,  and  run 
ning  back  along  the  column,  he  saw,  still 
fluttering  at  the  camping  place,  upon  a 
higher  portion  of  the  shore,  the  white  em 
blem  of  that  rank  which  for  all  time  he 
had  laid  down. 

A  shout  from  Panas,  a  word  of  quick 
surprise  from  Serah,  a  cry  of  wondrous  joy 
from  Elisheba,  and  Martiesen  came  to  the 
glad  embrace  of  the  dark-eyed  Hebrew 
maiden,  whose  faith  had  never  wavered 
from  the  hour  in  which  his  promise  was 
given. 


BALTIMORE,  MD.,  U.  S.  A. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


Illlllllllllllllllllll 

A     000126212     o 


